The Project Gutenberg eBook of Pride and Prejudice, by Jane Austen
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
Title: Pride and Prejudice
Author: Jane Austen
Release Date: June, 1998 [eBook #1342]
[Most recently updated: August 23, 2021]
Language: English
Character set encoding: UTF-8
Produced by: Anonymous Volunteers and David Widger
START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRIDE AND PREJUDICE

THERE IS AN ILLUSTRATED EDITION OF THIS TITLE WHICH MAY VIEWED AT EBOOK [# 42671 ]

002_Pride and Prejudice - 图1

Pride and Prejudice

By Jane Austen


Contents

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61

Chapter 1

  1. It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife. <br /> However little known the feelings or views of such a man may be on his first entering a neighbourhood, this truth is so well fixed in the minds of the surrounding families, that he is considered as the rightful property of some one or other of their daughters. <br /> My dear Mr. Bennet,” said his lady to him one day, have you heard that Netherfield Park is let at last?” <br /> Mr. Bennet replied that he had not. <br /> But it is,” returned she; for Mrs. Long has just been here, and she told me all about it.” <br /> Mr. Bennet made no answer. <br /> Do not you want to know who has taken it?” cried his wife impatiently. <br /> _You_ want to tell me, and I have no objection to hearing it.” <br /> This was invitation enough. <br /> Why, my dear, you must know, Mrs. Long says that Netherfield is taken by a young man of large fortune from the north of England; that he came down on Monday in a chaise and four to see the place, and was so much delighted with it that he agreed with Mr. Morris immediately; that he is to take possession before Michaelmas, and some of his servants are to be in the house by the end of next week.” <br /> What is his name?” <br /> Bingley.” <br /> Is he married or single?” <br /> Oh! single, my dear, to be sure! A single man of large fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our girls!” <br /> How so? how can it affect them?” <br /> My dear Mr. Bennet,” replied his wife, how can you be so tiresome! You must know that I am thinking of his marrying one of them.” <br /> Is that his design in settling here?” <br /> Design! nonsense, how can you talk so! But it is very likely that he _may_ fall in love with one of them, and therefore you must visit him as soon as he comes.” <br /> I see no occasion for that. You and the girls may go, or you may send them by themselves, which perhaps will be still better, for as you are as handsome as any of them, Mr. Bingley might like you the best of the party.” <br /> My dear, you flatter me. I certainly _have_ had my share of beauty, but I do not pretend to be anything extraordinary now. When a woman has five grown-up daughters, she ought to give over thinking of her own beauty.” <br /> In such cases, a woman has not often much beauty to think of.” <br /> But, my dear, you must indeed go and see Mr. Bingley when he comes into the neighbourhood.” <br /> It is more than I engage for, I assure you.” <br /> But consider your daughters. Only think what an establishment it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas are determined to go, merely on that account, for in general, you know, they visit no newcomers. Indeed you must go, for it will be impossible for _us_ to visit him, if you do not.” <br /> You are over scrupulous, surely. I dare say Mr. Bingley will be very glad to see you; and I will send a few lines by you to assure him of my hearty consent to his marrying whichever he chooses of the girls; though I must throw in a good word for my little Lizzy.” <br /> I desire you will do no such thing. Lizzy is not a bit better than the others; and I am sure she is not half so handsome as Jane, nor half so good-humoured as Lydia. But you are always giving _her_ the preference.” <br /> They have none of them much to recommend them,” replied he; they are all silly and ignorant like other girls; but Lizzy has something more of quickness than her sisters.” <br /> Mr. Bennet, how can you abuse your own children in such a way? You take delight in vexing me. You have no compassion on my poor nerves.” <br /> You mistake me, my dear. I have a high respect for your nerves. They are my old friends. I have heard you mention them with consideration these twenty years at least.” <br /> Ah, you do not know what I suffer.” <br /> But I hope you will get over it, and live to see many young men of four thousand a year come into the neighbourhood.” <br /> It will be no use to us, if twenty such should come, since you will not visit them.” <br /> Depend upon it, my dear, that when there are twenty, I will visit them all.” <br /> Mr. Bennet was so odd a mixture of quick parts, sarcastic humour, reserve, and caprice, that the experience of three-and-twenty years had been insufficient to make his wife understand his character. _Her_ mind was less difficult to develop. She was a woman of mean understanding, little information, and uncertain temper. When she was discontented, she fancied herself nervous. The business of her life was to get her daughters married; its solace was visiting and news.

Chapter 2

  1. Mr. Bennet was among the earliest of those who waited on Mr. Bingley. He had always intended to visit him, though to the last always assuring his wife that he should not go; and till the evening after the visit was paid she had no knowledge of it. It was then disclosed in the following manner. Observing his second daughter employed in trimming a hat, he suddenly addressed her with, <br /> I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy.” <br /> We are not in a way to know _what_ Mr. Bingley likes,” said her mother resentfully, since we are not to visit.” <br /> But you forget, mamma,” said Elizabeth, that we shall meet him at the assemblies, and that Mrs. Long has promised to introduce him.” <br /> I do not believe Mrs. Long will do any such thing. She has two nieces of her own. She is a selfish, hypocritical woman, and I have no opinion of her.” <br /> No more have I,” said Mr. Bennet; and I am glad to find that you do not depend on her serving you.” <br /> Mrs. Bennet deigned not to make any reply; but, unable to contain herself, began scolding one of her daughters. <br /> Dont keep coughing so, Kitty, for heavens sake! Have a little compassion on my nerves. You tear them to pieces.” <br /> Kitty has no discretion in her coughs,” said her father; she times them ill.” <br /> I do not cough for my own amusement,” replied Kitty fretfully. When is your next ball to be, Lizzy?” <br /> To-morrow fortnight.” <br /> Aye, so it is,” cried her mother, and Mrs. Long does not come back till the day before; so, it will be impossible for her to introduce him, for she will not know him herself.” <br /> Then, my dear, you may have the advantage of your friend, and introduce Mr. Bingley to _her_.” <br /> Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible, when I am not acquainted with him myself; how can you be so teasing?” <br /> I honour your circumspection. A fortnights acquaintance is certainly very little. One cannot know what a man really is by the end of a fortnight. But if _we_ do not venture somebody else will; and after all, Mrs. Long and her nieces must stand their chance; and, therefore, as she will think it an act of kindness, if you decline the office, I will take it on myself.” <br /> The girls stared at their father. Mrs. Bennet said only, Nonsense, nonsense!” <br /> What can be the meaning of that emphatic exclamation?” cried he. Do you consider the forms of introduction, and the stress that is laid on them, as nonsense? I cannot quite agree with you _there_. What say you, Mary? for you are a young lady of deep reflection, I know, and read great books and make extracts.” <br /> Mary wished to say something very sensible, but knew not how. <br /> While Mary is adjusting her ideas,” he continued, let us return to Mr. Bingley.” <br /> I am sick of Mr. Bingley,” cried his wife. <br /> I am sorry to hear _that_; but why did not you tell me so before? If I had known as much this morning, I certainly would not have called on him. It is very unlucky; but as I have actually paid the visit, we cannot escape the acquaintance now.” <br /> The astonishment of the ladies was just what he wished; that of Mrs. Bennet perhaps surpassing the rest; though when the first tumult of joy was over, she began to declare that it was what she had expected all the while. <br /> How good it was in you, my dear Mr. Bennet! But I knew I should persuade you at last. I was sure you loved your girls too well to neglect such an acquaintance. Well, how pleased I am! and it is such a good joke, too, that you should have gone this morning, and never said a word about it till now.” <br /> Now, Kitty, you may cough as much as you choose,” said Mr. Bennet; and, as he spoke, he left the room, fatigued with the raptures of his wife. <br /> What an excellent father you have, girls,” said she, when the door was shut. I do not know how you will ever make him amends for his kindness; or me either, for that matter. At our time of life, it is not so pleasant, I can tell you, to be making new acquaintance every day; but for your sakes, we would do anything. Lydia, my love, though you _are_ the youngest, I dare say Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the next ball.” <br /> Oh!” said Lydia stoutly, I am not afraid; for though I _am_ the youngest, Im the tallest.” <br /> The rest of the evening was spent in conjecturing how soon he would return Mr. Bennets visit, and determining when they should ask him to dinner.

Chapter 3

  1. Not all that Mrs. Bennet, however, with the assistance of her five daughters, could ask on the subject, was sufficient to draw from her husband any satisfactory description of Mr. Bingley. They attacked him in various ways; with barefaced questions, ingenious suppositions, and distant surmises; but he eluded the skill of them all; and they were at last obliged to accept the second-hand intelligence of their neighbour, Lady Lucas. Her report was highly favourable. Sir William had been delighted with him. He was quite young, wonderfully handsome, extremely agreeable, and, to crown the whole, he meant to be at the next assembly with a large party. Nothing could be more delightful! To be fond of dancing was a certain step towards falling in love; and very lively hopes of Mr. Bingleys heart were entertained. <br /> If I can but see one of my daughters happily settled at Netherfield,” said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, and all the others equally well married, I shall have nothing to wish for.” <br /> In a few days Mr. Bingley returned Mr. Bennets visit, and sat about ten minutes with him in his library. He had entertained hopes of being admitted to a sight of the young ladies, of whose beauty he had heard much; but he saw only the father. The ladies were somewhat more fortunate, for they had the advantage of ascertaining from an upper window, that he wore a blue coat and rode a black horse. <br /> An invitation to dinner was soon afterwards dispatched; and already had Mrs. Bennet planned the courses that were to do credit to her housekeeping, when an answer arrived which deferred it all. Mr. Bingley was obliged to be in town the following day, and consequently unable to accept the honour of their invitation, etc. Mrs. Bennet was quite disconcerted. She could not imagine what business he could have in town so soon after his arrival in Hertfordshire; and she began to fear that he might be always flying about from one place to another, and never settled at Netherfield as he ought to be. Lady Lucas quieted her fears a little by starting the idea of his being gone to London only to get a large party for the ball; and a report soon followed that Mr. Bingley was to bring twelve ladies and seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls grieved over such a number of ladies; but were comforted the day before the ball by hearing, that instead of twelve, he had brought only six with him from London, his five sisters and a cousin. And when the party entered the assembly room it consisted of only five altogether; Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband of the eldest, and another young man. <br /> Mr. Bingley was good-looking and gentlemanlike; he had a pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. His sisters were fine women, with an air of decided fashion. His brother-in-law, Mr. Hurst, merely looked the gentleman; but his friend Mr. Darcy soon drew the attention of the room by his fine, tall person, handsome features, noble mien, and the report which was in general circulation within five minutes after his entrance, of his having ten thousand a year. The gentlemen pronounced him to be a fine figure of a man, the ladies declared he was much handsomer than Mr. Bingley, and he was looked at with great admiration for about half the evening, till his manners gave a disgust which turned the tide of his popularity; for he was discovered to be proud, to be above his company, and above being pleased; and not all his large estate in Derbyshire could then save him from having a most forbidding, disagreeable countenance, and being unworthy to be compared with his friend. <br /> Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all the principal people in the room; he was lively and unreserved, danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early, and talked of giving one himself at Netherfield. Such amiable qualities must speak for themselves. What a contrast between him and his friend! Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst and once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to any other lady, and spent the rest of the evening in walking about the room, speaking occasionally to one of his own party. His character was decided. He was the proudest, most disagreeable man in the world, and everybody hoped that he would never come there again. Amongst the most violent against him was Mrs. Bennet, whose dislike of his general behaviour was sharpened into particular resentment by his having slighted one of her daughters. <br /> Elizabeth Bennet had been obliged, by the scarcity of gentlemen, to sit down for two dances; and during part of that time, Mr. Darcy had been standing near enough for her to overhear a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who came from the dance for a few minutes, to press his friend to join it. <br /> Come, Darcy,” said he, I must have you dance. I hate to see you standing about by yourself in this stupid manner. You had much better dance.” <br /> I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I am particularly acquainted with my partner. At such an assembly as this, it would be insupportable. Your sisters are engaged, and there is not another woman in the room whom it would not be a punishment to me to stand up with.” <br /> I would not be so fastidious as you are,” cried Bingley, for a kingdom! Upon my honour, I never met with so many pleasant girls in my life as I have this evening; and there are several of them you see uncommonly pretty.” <br /> _You_ are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,” said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet. <br /> Oh! she is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld! But there is one of her sisters sitting down just behind you, who is very pretty, and I dare say very agreeable. Do let me ask my partner to introduce you.” <br /> Which do you mean?” and turning round, he looked for a moment at Elizabeth, till catching her eye, he withdrew his own and coldly said, She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt _me_; and I am in no humour at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men. You had better return to your partner and enjoy her smiles, for you are wasting your time with me.” <br /> Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off; and Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards him. She told the story, however, with great spirit among her friends; for she had a lively, playful disposition, which delighted in anything ridiculous. <br /> The evening altogether passed off pleasantly to the whole family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her eldest daughter much admired by the Netherfield party. Mr. Bingley had danced with her twice, and she had been distinguished by his sisters. Jane was as much gratified by this as her mother could be, though in a quieter way. Elizabeth felt Janes pleasure. Mary had heard herself mentioned to Miss Bingley as the most accomplished girl in the neighbourhood; and Catherine and Lydia had been fortunate enough to be never without partners, which was all that they had yet learnt to care for at a ball. They returned, therefore, in good spirits to Longbourn, the village where they lived, and of which they were the principal inhabitants. They found Mr. Bennet still up. With a book he was regardless of time; and on the present occasion he had a good deal of curiosity as to the event of an evening which had raised such splendid expectations. He had rather hoped that all his wifes views on the stranger would be disappointed; but he soon found that he had a very different story to hear. <br /> Oh, my dear Mr. Bennet,” as she entered the room, we have had a most delightful evening, a most excellent ball. I wish you had been there. Jane was so admired, nothing could be like it. Everybody said how well she looked; and Mr. Bingley thought her quite beautiful, and danced with her twice. Only think of _that_, my dear; he actually danced with her twice; and she was the only creature in the room that he asked a second time. First of all, he asked Miss Lucas. I was so vexed to see him stand up with her; but, however, he did not admire her at all; indeed, nobody can, you know; and he seemed quite struck with Jane as she was going down the dance. So he enquired who she was, and got introduced, and asked her for the two next. Then, the two third he danced with Miss King, and the two fourth with Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane again, and the two sixth with Lizzy, and the _Boulanger_—” <br /> If he had had any compassion for _me_,” cried her husband impatiently, he would not have danced half so much! For Gods sake, say no more of his partners. Oh that he had sprained his ankle in the first dance!” <br /> Oh! my dear,” continued Mrs. Bennet, I am quite delighted with him. He is so excessively handsome! and his sisters are charming women. I never in my life saw anything more elegant than their dresses. I dare say the lace upon Mrs. Hursts gown—” <br /> Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested against any description of finery. She was therefore obliged to seek another branch of the subject, and related, with much bitterness of spirit and some exaggeration, the shocking rudeness of Mr. Darcy. <br /> But I can assure you,” she added, that Lizzy does not lose much by not suiting _his_ fancy; for he is a most disagreeable, horrid man, not at all worth pleasing. So high and so conceited that there was no enduring him! He walked here, and he walked there, fancying himself so very great! Not handsome enough to dance with! I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given him one of your set-downs. I quite detest the man.”

Chapter 4

  1. When Jane and Elizabeth were alone, the former, who had been cautious in her praise of Mr. Bingley before, expressed to her sister how very much she admired him. <br /> He is just what a young man ought to be,” said she, sensible, good-humoured, lively; and I never saw such happy manners!—so much ease, with such perfect good breeding!” <br /> He is also handsome,” replied Elizabeth, which a young man ought likewise to be, if he possibly can. His character is thereby complete.” <br /> I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a second time. I did not expect such a compliment.” <br /> Did not you? _I_ did for you. But that is one great difference between us. Compliments always take _you_ by surprise, and _me_ never. What could be more natural than his asking you again? He could not help seeing that you were about five times as pretty as every other woman in the room. No thanks to his gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, and I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider person.” <br /> Dear Lizzy!” <br /> Oh! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a human being in my life.” <br /> I would wish not to be hasty in censuring any one; but I always speak what I think.” <br /> I know you do; and it is _that_ which makes the wonder. With _your_ good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies and nonsense of others! Affectation of candour is common enough;—one meets with it everywhere. But to be candid without ostentation or designto take the good of everybodys character and make it still better, and say nothing of the badbelongs to you alone. And so, you like this mans sisters, too, do you? Their manners are not equal to his.” <br /> Certainly not; at first. But they are very pleasing women when you converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her brother, and keep his house; and I am much mistaken if we shall not find a very charming neighbour in her.” <br /> Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced; their behaviour at the assembly had not been calculated to please in general; and with more quickness of observation and less pliancy of temper than her sister, and with a judgment too unassailed by any attention to herself, she was very little disposed to approve them. They were in fact very fine ladies; not deficient in good humour when they were pleased, nor in the power of being agreeable where they chose it; but proud and conceited. They were rather handsome, had been educated in one of the first private seminaries in town, had a fortune of twenty thousand pounds, were in the habit of spending more than they ought, and of associating with people of rank; and were therefore in every respect entitled to think well of themselves, and meanly of others. They were of a respectable family in the north of England; a circumstance more deeply impressed on their memories than that their brothers fortune and their own had been acquired by trade. <br /> Mr. Bingley inherited property to the amount of nearly a hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had intended to purchase an estate, but did not live to do it. Mr. Bingley intended it likewise, and sometimes made choice of his county; but as he was now provided with a good house and the liberty of a manor, it was doubtful to many of those who best knew the easiness of his temper, whether he might not spend the remainder of his days at Netherfield, and leave the next generation to purchase. <br /> His sisters were very anxious for his having an estate of his own; but though he was now established only as a tenant, Miss Bingley was by no means unwilling to preside at his table, nor was Mrs. Hurst, who had married a man of more fashion than fortune, less disposed to consider his house as her home when it suited her. Mr. Bingley had not been of age two years, when he was tempted by an accidental recommendation to look at Netherfield House. He did look at it, and into it for half an hour, was pleased with the situation and the principal rooms, satisfied with what the owner said in its praise, and took it immediately. <br /> Between him and Darcy there was a very steady friendship, in spite of great opposition of character. Bingley was endeared to Darcy by the easiness, openness, and ductility of his temper, though no disposition could offer a greater contrast to his own, and though with his own he never appeared dissatisfied. On the strength of Darcys regard Bingley had the firmest reliance, and of his judgment the highest opinion. In understanding, Darcy was the superior. Bingley was by no means deficient, but Darcy was clever. He was at the same time haughty, reserved, and fastidious, and his manners, though well bred, were not inviting. In that respect his friend had greatly the advantage. Bingley was sure of being liked wherever he appeared, Darcy was continually giving offence. <br /> The manner in which they spoke of the Meryton assembly was sufficiently characteristic. Bingley had never met with pleasanter people or prettier girls in his life; everybody had been most kind and attentive to him; there had been no formality, no stiffness; he had soon felt acquainted with all the room; and as to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel more beautiful. Darcy, on the contrary, had seen a collection of people in whom there was little beauty and no fashion, for none of whom he had felt the smallest interest, and from none received either attention or pleasure. Miss Bennet he acknowledged to be pretty, but she smiled too much. <br /> Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be sobut still they admired her and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet girl, and one whom they should not object to know more of. Miss Bennet was therefore established as a sweet girl, and their brother felt authorised by such commendation to think of her as he chose.

Chapter 5

  1. Within a short walk of Longbourn lived a family with whom the Bennets were particularly intimate. Sir William Lucas had been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a tolerable fortune, and risen to the honour of knighthood by an address to the king during his mayoralty. The distinction had perhaps been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust to his business and to his residence in a small market town; and, quitting them both, he had removed with his family to a house about a mile from Meryton, denominated from that period Lucas Lodge, where he could think with pleasure of his own importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself solely in being civil to all the world. For, though elated by his rank, it did not render him supercilious; on the contrary, he was all attention to everybody. By nature inoffensive, friendly, and obliging, his presentation at St. Jamess had made him courteous. <br /> Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too clever to be a valuable neighbour to Mrs. Bennet. They had several children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young woman, about twenty-seven, was Elizabeths intimate friend. <br /> That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should meet to talk over a ball was absolutely necessary; and the morning after the assembly brought the former to Longbourn to hear and to communicate. <br /> _You_ began the evening well, Charlotte,” said Mrs. Bennet with civil self-command to Miss Lucas. _You_ were Mr. Bingleys first choice.” <br /> Yes; but he seemed to like his second better.” <br /> Oh! you mean Jane, I suppose, because he danced with her twice. To be sure that _did_ seem as if he admired herindeed I rather believe he _did_I heard something about itbut I hardly know whatsomething about Mr. Robinson.” <br /> Perhaps you mean what I overheard between him and Mr. Robinson; did not I mention it to you? Mr. Robinsons asking him how he liked our Meryton assemblies, and whether he did not think there were a great many pretty women in the room, and _which_ he thought the prettiest? and his answering immediately to the last question—‘Oh! the eldest Miss Bennet, beyond a doubt, there cannot be two opinions on that point.’” <br /> Upon my word! Well, that was very decided indeedthat does seem as ifbut, however, it may all come to nothing, you know.” <br /> _My_ overhearings were more to the purpose than _yours_, Eliza,” said Charlotte. Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening to as his friend, is he?—Poor Eliza!—to be only just _tolerable_.” <br /> I beg you would not put it into Lizzys head to be vexed by his ill-treatment, for he is such a disagreeable man that it would be quite a misfortune to be liked by him. Mrs. Long told me last night that he sat close to her for half an hour without once opening his lips.” <br /> Are you quite sure, maam?—is not there a little mistake?” said Jane. I certainly saw Mr. Darcy speaking to her.” <br /> Ayebecause she asked him at last how he liked Netherfield, and he could not help answering her; but she said he seemed very angry at being spoke to.” <br /> Miss Bingley told me,” said Jane, that he never speaks much unless among his intimate acquaintance. With _them_ he is remarkably agreeable.” <br /> I do not believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so very agreeable, he would have talked to Mrs. Long. But I can guess how it was; everybody says that he is eat up with pride, and I dare say he had heard somehow that Mrs. Long does not keep a carriage, and had come to the ball in a hack chaise.” <br /> I do not mind his not talking to Mrs. Long,” said Miss Lucas, but I wish he had danced with Eliza.” <br /> Another time, Lizzy,” said her mother, I would not dance with _him_, if I were you.” <br /> I believe, maam, I may safely promise you _never_ to dance with him.” <br /> His pride,” said Miss Lucas, does not offend _me_ so much as pride often does, because there is an excuse for it. One cannot wonder that so very fine a young man, with family, fortune, everything in his favour, should think highly of himself. If I may so express it, he has a _right_ to be proud.” <br /> That is very true,” replied Elizabeth, and I could easily forgive _his_ pride, if he had not mortified _mine_.” <br /> Pride,” observed Mary, who piqued herself upon the solidity of her reflections, is a very common failing, I believe. By all that I have ever read, I am convinced that it is very common indeed; that human nature is particularly prone to it, and that there are very few of us who do not cherish a feeling of self-complacency on the score of some quality or other, real or imaginary. Vanity and pride are different things, though the words are often used synonymously. A person may be proud without being vain. Pride relates more to our opinion of ourselves, vanity to what we would have others think of us.” <br /> If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy,” cried a young Lucas, who came with his sisters, I should not care how proud I was. I would keep a pack of foxhounds, and drink a bottle of wine every day.” <br /> Then you would drink a great deal more than you ought,” said Mrs. Bennet; and if I were to see you at it, I should take away your bottle directly.” <br /> The boy protested that she should not; she continued to declare that she would, and the argument ended only with the visit.

Chapter 6

  1. The ladies of Longbourn soon waited on those of Netherfield. The visit was returned in due form. Miss Bennets pleasing manners grew on the goodwill of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and though the mother was found to be intolerable, and the younger sisters not worth speaking to, a wish of being better acquainted with _them_ was expressed towards the two eldest. By Jane this attention was received with the greatest pleasure; but Elizabeth still saw superciliousness in their treatment of everybody, hardly excepting even her sister, and could not like them; though their kindness to Jane, such as it was, had a value as arising in all probability from the influence of their brothers admiration. It was generally evident whenever they met, that he _did_ admire her; and to _her_ it was equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which she had begun to entertain for him from the first, and was in a way to be very much in love; but she considered with pleasure that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in general, since Jane united with great strength of feeling, a composure of temper and a uniform cheerfulness of manner which would guard her from the suspicions of the impertinent. She mentioned this to her friend Miss Lucas. <br /> It may perhaps be pleasant,” replied Charlotte, to be able to impose on the public in such a case; but it is sometimes a disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman conceals her affection with the same skill from the object of it, she may lose the opportunity of fixing him; and it will then be but poor consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. There is so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attachment, that it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all _begin_ freelya slight preference is natural enough; but there are very few of us who have heart enough to be really in love without encouragement. In nine cases out of ten, a woman had better show _more_ affection than she feels. Bingley likes your sister undoubtedly; but he may never do more than like her, if she does not help him on.” <br /> But she does help him on, as much as her nature will allow. If _I_ can perceive her regard for him, he must be a simpleton indeed not to discover it too.” <br /> Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Janes disposition as you do.” <br /> But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not endeavour to conceal it, he must find it out.” <br /> Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But though Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many hours together; and as they always see each other in large mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make the most of every half-hour in which she can command his attention. When she is secure of him, there will be leisure for falling in love as much as she chooses.” <br /> Your plan is a good one,” replied Elizabeth, where nothing is in question but the desire of being well married; and if I were determined to get a rich husband, or any husband, I dare say I should adopt it. But these are not Janes feelings; she is not acting by design. As yet, she cannot even be certain of the degree of her own regard, nor of its reasonableness. She has known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances with him at Meryton; she saw him one morning at his own house, and has since dined in company with him four times. This is not quite enough to make her understand his character.” <br /> Not as you represent it. Had she merely _dined_ with him, she might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite; but you must remember that four evenings have been also spent togetherand four evenings may do a great deal.” <br /> Yes; these four evenings have enabled them to ascertain that they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce; but with respect to any other leading characteristic, I do not imagine that much has been unfolded.” <br /> Well,” said Charlotte, I wish Jane success with all my heart; and if she were married to him to-morrow, I should think she had as good a chance of happiness as if she were to be studying his character for a twelvemonth. Happiness in marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties are ever so well known to each other, or ever so similar beforehand, it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always continue to grow sufficiently unlike afterwards to have their share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life.” <br /> You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know it is not sound, and that you would never act in this way yourself.” <br /> Occupied in observing Mr. Bingleys attentions to her sister, Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she was herself becoming an object of some interest in the eyes of his friend. Mr. Darcy had at first scarcely allowed her to be pretty; he had looked at her without admiration at the ball; and when they next met, he looked at her only to criticise. But no sooner had he made it clear to himself and his friends that she had hardly a good feature in her face, than he began to find it was rendered uncommonly intelligent by the beautiful expression of her dark eyes. To this discovery succeeded some others equally mortifying. Though he had detected with a critical eye more than one failure of perfect symmetry in her form, he was forced to acknowledge her figure to be light and pleasing; and in spite of his asserting that her manners were not those of the fashionable world, he was caught by their easy playfulness. Of this she was perfectly unaware;—to her he was only the man who made himself agreeable nowhere, and who had not thought her handsome enough to dance with. <br /> He began to wish to know more of her, and as a step towards conversing with her himself, attended to her conversation with others. His doing so drew her notice. It was at Sir William Lucass, where a large party were assembled. <br /> What does Mr. Darcy mean,” said she to Charlotte, by listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?” <br /> That is a question which Mr. Darcy only can answer.” <br /> But if he does it any more I shall certainly let him know that I see what he is about. He has a very satirical eye, and if I do not begin by being impertinent myself, I shall soon grow afraid of him.” <br /> On his approaching them soon afterwards, though without seeming to have any intention of speaking, Miss Lucas defied her friend to mention such a subject to him, which immediately provoking Elizabeth to do it, she turned to him and said, <br /> Did not you think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself uncommonly well just now, when I was teasing Colonel Forster to give us a ball at Meryton?” <br /> With great energy; but it is a subject which always makes a lady energetic.” <br /> You are severe on us.” <br /> It will be _her_ turn soon to be teased,” said Miss Lucas. I am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what follows.” <br /> You are a very strange creature by way of a friend!—always wanting me to play and sing before anybody and everybody! If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would have been invaluable; but as it is, I would really rather not sit down before those who must be in the habit of hearing the very best performers.” On Miss Lucass persevering, however, she added, Very well; if it must be so, it must.” And gravely glancing at Mr. Darcy, There is a fine old saying, which everybody here is of course familiar with—‘Keep your breath to cool your porridge,’—and I shall keep mine to swell my song.” <br /> Her performance was pleasing, though by no means capital. After a song or two, and before she could reply to the entreaties of several that she would sing again, she was eagerly succeeded at the instrument by her sister Mary, who having, in consequence of being the only plain one in the family, worked hard for knowledge and accomplishments, was always impatient for display. <br /> Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given her application, it had given her likewise a pedantic air and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of excellence than she had reached. Elizabeth, easy and unaffected, had been listened to with much more pleasure, though not playing half so well; and Mary, at the end of a long concerto, was glad to purchase praise and gratitude by Scotch and Irish airs, at the request of her younger sisters, who with some of the Lucases, and two or three officers, joined eagerly in dancing at one end of the room. <br /> Mr. Darcy stood near them in silent indignation at such a mode of passing the evening, to the exclusion of all conversation, and was too much engrossed by his own thoughts to perceive that Sir William Lucas was his neighbour, till Sir William thus began. <br /> What a charming amusement for young people this is, Mr. Darcy! There is nothing like dancing after all. I consider it as one of the first refinements of polished societies.” <br /> Certainly, sir; and it has the advantage also of being in vogue amongst the less polished societies of the world.—Every savage can dance.” <br /> Sir William only smiled. Your friend performs delightfully,” he continued after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the group; and I doubt not that you are an adept in the science yourself, Mr. Darcy.” <br /> You saw me dance at Meryton, I believe, sir.” <br /> Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from the sight. Do you often dance at St. Jamess?” <br /> Never, sir.” <br /> Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to the place?” <br /> It is a compliment which I never pay to any place if I can avoid it.” <br /> You have a house in town, I conclude?” <br /> Mr. Darcy bowed. <br /> I had once some thoughts of fixing in town myselffor I am fond of superior society; but I did not feel quite certain that the air of London would agree with Lady Lucas.” <br /> He paused in hopes of an answer; but his companion was not disposed to make any; and Elizabeth at that instant moving towards them, he was struck with the notion of doing a very gallant thing, and called out to her, <br /> My dear Miss Eliza, why are not you dancing? Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to present this young lady to you as a very desirable partner. You cannot refuse to dance, I am sure, when so much beauty is before you.” And, taking her hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy, who, though extremely surprised, was not unwilling to receive it, when she instantly drew back, and said with some discomposure to Sir William, <br /> Indeed, sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. I entreat you not to suppose that I moved this way in order to beg for a partner.” <br /> Mr. Darcy, with grave propriety, requested to be allowed the honour of her hand, but in vain. Elizabeth was determined; nor did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his attempt at persuasion. <br /> You excel so much in the dance, Miss Eliza, that it is cruel to deny me the happiness of seeing you; and though this gentleman dislikes the amusement in general, he can have no objection, I am sure, to oblige us for one half-hour.” <br /> Mr. Darcy is all politeness,” said Elizabeth, smiling. <br /> He is, indeedbut, considering the inducement, my dear Miss Eliza, we cannot wonder at his complaisance; for who would object to such a partner?” <br /> Elizabeth looked archly, and turned away. Her resistance had not injured her with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her with some complacency, when thus accosted by Miss Bingley, <br /> I can guess the subject of your reverie.” <br /> I should imagine not.” <br /> You are considering how insupportable it would be to pass many evenings in this mannerin such society; and indeed I am quite of your opinion. I was never more annoyed! The insipidity, and yet the noise; the nothingness, and yet the self-importance of all these people! What would I give to hear your strictures on them!” <br /> Your conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. My mind was more agreeably engaged. I have been meditating on the very great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty woman can bestow.” <br /> Miss Bingley immediately fixed her eyes on his face, and desired he would tell her what lady had the credit of inspiring such reflections. Mr. Darcy replied with great intrepidity, <br /> Miss Elizabeth Bennet.” <br /> Miss Elizabeth Bennet!” repeated Miss Bingley. I am all astonishment. How long has she been such a favourite?—and pray when am I to wish you joy?” <br /> That is exactly the question which I expected you to ask. A ladys imagination is very rapid; it jumps from admiration to love, from love to matrimony, in a moment. I knew you would be wishing me joy.” <br /> Nay, if you are so serious about it, I shall consider the matter as absolutely settled. You will have a charming mother-in-law, indeed, and of course she will be always at Pemberley with you.” <br /> He listened to her with perfect indifference, while she chose to entertain herself in this manner; and as his composure convinced her that all was safe, her wit flowed long.

Chapter 7

  1. Mr. Bennets property consisted almost entirely in an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and their mothers fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had been an attorney in Meryton, and had left her four thousand pounds. <br /> She had a sister married to a Mr. Phillips, who had been a clerk to their father, and succeeded him in the business, and a brother settled in London in a respectable line of trade. <br /> The village of Longbourn was only one mile from Meryton; a most convenient distance for the young ladies, who were usually tempted thither three or four times a week, to pay their duty to their aunt and to a milliners shop just over the way. The two youngest of the family, Catherine and Lydia, were particularly frequent in these attentions; their minds were more vacant than their sisters’, and when nothing better offered, a walk to Meryton was necessary to amuse their morning hours and furnish conversation for the evening; and however bare of news the country in general might be, they always contrived to learn some from their aunt. At present, indeed, they were well supplied both with news and happiness by the recent arrival of a militia regiment in the neighbourhood; it was to remain the whole winter, and Meryton was the headquarters. <br /> Their visits to Mrs. Philips were now productive of the most interesting intelligence. Every day added something to their knowledge of the officers names and connections. Their lodgings were not long a secret, and at length they began to know the officers themselves. Mr. Philips visited them all, and this opened to his nieces a source of felicity unknown before. They could talk of nothing but officers; and Mr. Bingleys large fortune, the mention of which gave animation to their mother, was worthless in their eyes when opposed to the regimentals of an ensign. <br /> After listening one morning to their effusions on this subject, Mr. Bennet coolly observed, <br /> From all that I can collect by your manner of talking, you must be two of the silliest girls in the country. I have suspected it some time, but I am now convinced.” <br /> Catherine was disconcerted, and made no answer; but Lydia, with perfect indifference, continued to express her admiration of Captain Carter, and her hope of seeing him in the course of the day, as he was going the next morning to London. <br /> I am astonished, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, that you should be so ready to think your own children silly. If I wished to think slightingly of anybodys children, it should not be of my own, however.” <br /> If my children are silly, I must hope to be always sensible of it.” <br /> Yesbut as it happens, they are all of them very clever.” <br /> This is the only point, I flatter myself, on which we do not agree. I had hoped that our sentiments coincided in every particular, but I must so far differ from you as to think our two youngest daughters uncommonly foolish.” <br /> My dear Mr. Bennet, you must not expect such girls to have the sense of their father and mother. When they get to our age, I dare say they will not think about officers any more than we do. I remember the time when I liked a red coat myself very welland, indeed, so I do still at my heart; and if a smart young colonel, with five or six thousand a year, should want one of my girls, I shall not say nay to him; and I thought Colonel Forster looked very becoming the other night at Sir Williams in his regimentals.” <br /> Mamma,” cried Lydia, my aunt says that Colonel Forster and Captain Carter do not go so often to Miss Watsons as they did when they first came; she sees them now very often standing in Clarkes library.” <br /> Mrs. Bennet was prevented replying by the entrance of the footman with a note for Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield, and the servant waited for an answer. Mrs. Bennets eyes sparkled with pleasure, and she was eagerly calling out, while her daughter read, <br /> Well, Jane, who is it from? What is it about? What does he say? Well, Jane, make haste and tell us; make haste, my love.” <br /> It is from Miss Bingley,” said Jane, and then read it aloud. <br /> MY DEAR FRIEND,—<br /> If you are not so compassionate as to dine to-day with Louisa and me, we shall be in danger of hating each other for the rest of our lives, for a whole days _tête-à-tête_ between two women can never end without a quarrel. Come as soon as you can on the receipt of this. My brother and the gentlemen are to dine with the officers.—Yours ever, <br /> CAROLINE BINGLEY <br /> With the officers!” cried Lydia. I wonder my aunt did not tell us of _that_.” <br /> Dining out,” said Mrs. Bennet, that is very unlucky.” <br /> Can I have the carriage?” said Jane. <br /> No, my dear, you had better go on horseback, because it seems likely to rain; and then you must stay all night.” <br /> That would be a good scheme,” said Elizabeth, if you were sure that they would not offer to send her home.” <br /> Oh! but the gentlemen will have Mr. Bingleys chaise to go to Meryton; and the Hursts have no horses to theirs.” <br /> I had much rather go in the coach.” <br /> But, my dear, your father cannot spare the horses, I am sure. They are wanted in the farm, Mr. Bennet, are not they?” <br /> They are wanted in the farm much oftener than I can get them.” <br /> But if you have got them to-day,” said Elizabeth, my mothers purpose will be answered.” <br /> She did at last extort from her father an acknowledgment that the horses were engaged. Jane was therefore obliged to go on horseback, and her mother attended her to the door with many cheerful prognostics of a bad day. Her hopes were answered; Jane had not been gone long before it rained hard. Her sisters were uneasy for her, but her mother was delighted. The rain continued the whole evening without intermission; Jane certainly could not come back. <br /> This was a lucky idea of mine, indeed!” said Mrs. Bennet, more than once, as if the credit of making it rain were all her own. Till the next morning, however, she was not aware of all the felicity of her contrivance. Breakfast was scarcely over when a servant from Netherfield brought the following note for Elizabeth: <br /> MY DEAREST LIZZY,—<br /> I find myself very unwell this morning, which, I suppose, is to be imputed to my getting wet through yesterday. My kind friends will not hear of my returning home till I am better. They insist also on my seeing Mr. Jonestherefore do not be alarmed if you should hear of his having been to meand, excepting a sore throat and headache, there is not much the matter with me.—Yours, &c.” <br /> Well, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read the note aloud, if your daughter should have a dangerous fit of illnessif she should die, it would be a comfort to know that it was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and under your orders.” <br /> Oh! I am not at all afraid of her dying. People do not die of little trifling colds. She will be taken good care of. As long as she stays there, it is all very well. I would go and see her if I could have the carriage.” <br /> Elizabeth, feeling really anxious, was determined to go to her, though the carriage was not to be had; and as she was no horsewoman, walking was her only alternative. She declared her resolution. <br /> How can you be so silly,” cried her mother, as to think of such a thing, in all this dirt! You will not be fit to be seen when you get there.” <br /> I shall be very fit to see Janewhich is all I want.” <br /> Is this a hint to me, Lizzy,” said her father, to send for the horses?” <br /> No, indeed. I do not wish to avoid the walk. The distance is nothing, when one has a motive; only three miles. I shall be back by dinner.” <br /> I admire the activity of your benevolence,” observed Mary, but every impulse of feeling should be guided by reason; and, in my opinion, exertion should always be in proportion to what is required.” <br /> We will go as far as Meryton with you,” said Catherine and Lydia. Elizabeth accepted their company, and the three young ladies set off together. <br /> If we make haste,” said Lydia, as they walked along, perhaps we may see something of Captain Carter before he goes.” <br /> In Meryton they parted; the two youngest repaired to the lodgings of one of the officers wives, and Elizabeth continued her walk alone, crossing field after field at a quick pace, jumping over stiles and springing over puddles with impatient activity, and finding herself at last within view of the house, with weary ankles, dirty stockings, and a face glowing with the warmth of exercise. <br /> She was shown into the breakfast-parlour, where all but Jane were assembled, and where her appearance created a great deal of surprise. That she should have walked three miles so early in the day, in such dirty weather, and by herself, was almost incredible to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley; and Elizabeth was convinced that they held her in contempt for it. She was received, however, very politely by them; and in their brothers manners there was something better than politeness; there was good humour and kindness. Mr. Darcy said very little, and Mr. Hurst nothing at all. The former was divided between admiration of the brilliancy which exercise had given to her complexion, and doubt as to the occasions justifying her coming so far alone. The latter was thinking only of his breakfast. <br /> Her enquiries after her sister were not very favourably answered. Miss Bennet had slept ill, and though up, was very feverish, and not well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth was glad to be taken to her immediately; and Jane, who had only been withheld by the fear of giving alarm or inconvenience, from expressing in her note how much she longed for such a visit, was delighted at her entrance. She was not equal, however, to much conversation, and when Miss Bingley left them together, could attempt little beside expressions of gratitude for the extraordinary kindness she was treated with. Elizabeth silently attended her. <br /> When breakfast was over, they were joined by the sisters; and Elizabeth began to like them herself, when she saw how much affection and solicitude they showed for Jane. The apothecary came, and having examined his patient, said, as might be supposed, that she had caught a violent cold, and that they must endeavour to get the better of it; advised her to return to bed, and promised her some draughts. The advice was followed readily, for the feverish symptoms increased, and her head ached acutely. Elizabeth did not quit her room for a moment, nor were the other ladies often absent; the gentlemen being out, they had in fact nothing to do elsewhere. <br /> When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt that she must go, and very unwillingly said so. Miss Bingley offered her the carriage, and she only wanted a little pressing to accept it, when Jane testified such concern in parting with her, that Miss Bingley was obliged to convert the offer of the chaise to an invitation to remain at Netherfield for the present. Elizabeth most thankfully consented, and a servant was dispatched to Longbourn to acquaint the family with her stay, and bring back a supply of clothes.

Chapter 8

  1. At five oclock the two ladies retired to dress, and at half-past six Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. To the civil enquiries which then poured in, and amongst which she had the pleasure of distinguishing the much superior solicitude of Mr. Bingleys, she could not make a very favourable answer. Jane was by no means better. The sisters, on hearing this, repeated three or four times how much they were grieved, how shocking it was to have a bad cold, and how excessively they disliked being ill themselves; and then thought no more of the matter: and their indifference towards Jane when not immediately before them, restored Elizabeth to the enjoyment of all her original dislike. <br /> Their brother, indeed, was the only one of the party whom she could regard with any complacency. His anxiety for Jane was evident, and his attentions to herself most pleasing, and they prevented her feeling herself so much an intruder as she believed she was considered by the others. She had very little notice from any but him. Miss Bingley was engrossed by Mr. Darcy, her sister scarcely less so; and as for Mr. Hurst, by whom Elizabeth sat, he was an indolent man, who lived only to eat, drink, and play at cards; who, when he found her prefer a plain dish to a ragout, had nothing to say to her. <br /> When dinner was over, she returned directly to Jane, and Miss Bingley began abusing her as soon as she was out of the room. Her manners were pronounced to be very bad indeed, a mixture of pride and impertinence; she had no conversation, no style, no taste, no beauty. Mrs. Hurst thought the same, and added, <br /> She has nothing, in short, to recommend her, but being an excellent walker. I shall never forget her appearance this morning. She really looked almost wild.” <br /> She did, indeed, Louisa. I could hardly keep my countenance. Very nonsensical to come at all! Why must _she_ be scampering about the country, because her sister had a cold? Her hair so untidy, so blowsy!” <br /> Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches deep in mud, I am absolutely certain; and the gown which had been let down to hide it not doing its office.” <br /> Your picture may be very exact, Louisa,” said Bingley; but this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet looked remarkably well when she came into the room this morning. Her dirty petticoat quite escaped my notice.” <br /> _You_ observed it, Mr. Darcy, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley; and I am inclined to think that you would not wish to see _your sister_ make such an exhibition.” <br /> Certainly not.” <br /> To walk three miles, or four miles, or five miles, or whatever it is, above her ankles in dirt, and alone, quite alone! what could she mean by it? It seems to me to show an abominable sort of conceited independence, a most country-town indifference to decorum.” <br /> It shows an affection for her sister that is very pleasing,” said Bingley. <br /> I am afraid, Mr. Darcy,” observed Miss Bingley, in a half whisper, that this adventure has rather affected your admiration of her fine eyes.” <br /> Not at all,” he replied; they were brightened by the exercise.” A short pause followed this speech, and Mrs. Hurst began again. <br /> I have an excessive regard for Miss Jane Bennet, she is really a very sweet girl, and I wish with all my heart she were well settled. But with such a father and mother, and such low connections, I am afraid there is no chance of it.” <br /> I think I have heard you say that their uncle is an attorney in Meryton.” <br /> Yes; and they have another, who lives somewhere near Cheapside.” <br /> That is capital,” added her sister, and they both laughed heartily. <br /> If they had uncles enough to fill _all_ Cheapside,” cried Bingley, it would not make them one jot less agreeable.” <br /> But it must very materially lessen their chance of marrying men of any consideration in the world,” replied Darcy. <br /> To this speech Bingley made no answer; but his sisters gave it their hearty assent, and indulged their mirth for some time at the expense of their dear friends vulgar relations. <br /> With a renewal of tenderness, however, they repaired to her room on leaving the dining-parlour, and sat with her till summoned to coffee. She was still very poorly, and Elizabeth would not quit her at all, till late in the evening, when she had the comfort of seeing her asleep, and when it appeared to her rather right than pleasant that she should go downstairs herself. On entering the drawing-room she found the whole party at loo, and was immediately invited to join them; but suspecting them to be playing high she declined it, and making her sister the excuse, said she would amuse herself for the short time she could stay below, with a book. Mr. Hurst looked at her with astonishment. <br /> Do you prefer reading to cards?” said he; that is rather singular.” <br /> Miss Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, despises cards. She is a great reader, and has no pleasure in anything else.” <br /> I deserve neither such praise nor such censure,” cried Elizabeth; I am _not_ a great reader, and I have pleasure in many things.” <br /> In nursing your sister I am sure you have pleasure,” said Bingley; and I hope it will soon be increased by seeing her quite well.” <br /> Elizabeth thanked him from her heart, and then walked towards a table where a few books were lying. He immediately offered to fetch her others; all that his library afforded. <br /> And I wish my collection were larger for your benefit and my own credit; but I am an idle fellow, and though I have not many, I have more than I ever looked into.” <br /> Elizabeth assured him that she could suit herself perfectly with those in the room. <br /> I am astonished,” said Miss Bingley, that my father should have left so small a collection of books. What a delightful library you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!” <br /> It ought to be good,” he replied, it has been the work of many generations.” <br /> And then you have added so much to it yourself, you are always buying books.” <br /> I cannot comprehend the neglect of a family library in such days as these.” <br /> Neglect! I am sure you neglect nothing that can add to the beauties of that noble place. Charles, when you build _your_ house, I wish it may be half as delightful as Pemberley.” <br /> I wish it may.” <br /> But I would really advise you to make your purchase in that neighbourhood, and take Pemberley for a kind of model. There is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire.” <br /> With all my heart; I will buy Pemberley itself if Darcy will sell it.” <br /> I am talking of possibilities, Charles.” <br /> Upon my word, Caroline, I should think it more possible to get Pemberley by purchase than by imitation.” <br /> Elizabeth was so much caught by what passed, as to leave her very little attention for her book; and soon laying it wholly aside, she drew near the card-table, and stationed herself between Mr. Bingley and his eldest sister, to observe the game. <br /> Is Miss Darcy much grown since the spring?” said Miss Bingley; will she be as tall as I am?” <br /> I think she will. She is now about Miss Elizabeth Bennets height, or rather taller.” <br /> How I long to see her again! I never met with anybody who delighted me so much. Such a countenance, such manners!—and so extremely accomplished for her age! Her performance on the pianoforte is exquisite.” <br /> It is amazing to me,” said Bingley, how young ladies can have patience to be so very accomplished as they all are.” <br /> All young ladies accomplished! My dear Charles, what do you mean?” <br /> Yes, all of them, I think. They all paint tables, cover screens, and net purses. I scarcely know any one who cannot do all this, and I am sure I never heard a young lady spoken of for the first time, without being informed that she was very accomplished.” <br /> Your list of the common extent of accomplishments,” said Darcy, has too much truth. The word is applied to many a woman who deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse or covering a screen. But I am very far from agreeing with you in your estimation of ladies in general. I cannot boast of knowing more than half a dozen, in the whole range of my acquaintance, that are really accomplished.” <br /> Nor I, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley. <br /> Then,” observed Elizabeth, you must comprehend a great deal in your idea of an accomplished woman.” <br /> Yes; I do comprehend a great deal in it.” <br /> Oh! certainly,” cried his faithful assistant, no one can be really esteemed accomplished who does not greatly surpass what is usually met with. A woman must have a thorough knowledge of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages, to deserve the word; and besides all this, she must possess a certain something in her air and manner of walking, the tone of her voice, her address and expressions, or the word will be but half deserved.” <br /> All this she must possess,” added Darcy, and to all this she must yet add something more substantial, in the improvement of her mind by extensive reading.” <br /> I am no longer surprised at your knowing _only_ six accomplished women. I rather wonder now at your knowing _any_.” <br /> Are you so severe upon your own sex as to doubt the possibility of all this?” <br /> _I_ never saw such a woman. _I_ never saw such capacity, and taste, and application, and elegance, as you describe, united.” <br /> Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both cried out against the injustice of her implied doubt, and were both protesting that they knew many women who answered this description, when Mr. Hurst called them to order, with bitter complaints of their inattention to what was going forward. As all conversation was thereby at an end, Elizabeth soon afterwards left the room. <br /> Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, when the door was closed on her, is one of those young ladies who seek to recommend themselves to the other sex by undervaluing their own; and with many men, I dare say, it succeeds. But, in my opinion, it is a paltry device, a very mean art.” <br /> Undoubtedly,” replied Darcy, to whom this remark was chiefly addressed, there is meanness in _all_ the arts which ladies sometimes condescend to employ for captivation. Whatever bears affinity to cunning is despicable.” <br /> Miss Bingley was not so entirely satisfied with this reply as to continue the subject. <br /> Elizabeth joined them again only to say that her sister was worse, and that she could not leave her. Bingley urged Mr. Joness being sent for immediately; while his sisters, convinced that no country advice could be of any service, recommended an express to town for one of the most eminent physicians. This she would not hear of; but she was not so unwilling to comply with their brothers proposal; and it was settled that Mr. Jones should be sent for early in the morning, if Miss Bennet were not decidedly better. Bingley was quite uncomfortable; his sisters declared that they were miserable. They solaced their wretchedness, however, by duets after supper, while he could find no better relief to his feelings than by giving his housekeeper directions that every possible attention might be paid to the sick lady and her sister.

Chapter 9

  1. Elizabeth passed the chief of the night in her sisters room, and in the morning had the pleasure of being able to send a tolerable answer to the enquiries which she very early received from Mr. Bingley by a housemaid, and some time afterwards from the two elegant ladies who waited on his sisters. In spite of this amendment, however, she requested to have a note sent to Longbourn, desiring her mother to visit Jane, and form her own judgment of her situation. The note was immediately dispatched, and its contents as quickly complied with. Mrs. Bennet, accompanied by her two youngest girls, reached Netherfield soon after the family breakfast. <br /> Had she found Jane in any apparent danger, Mrs. Bennet would have been very miserable; but being satisfied on seeing her that her illness was not alarming, she had no wish of her recovering immediately, as her restoration to health would probably remove her from Netherfield. She would not listen, therefore, to her daughters proposal of being carried home; neither did the apothecary, who arrived about the same time, think it at all advisable. After sitting a little while with Jane, on Miss Bingleys appearance and invitation, the mother and three daughters all attended her into the breakfast parlour. Bingley met them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet had not found Miss Bennet worse than she expected. <br /> Indeed I have, sir,” was her answer. She is a great deal too ill to be moved. Mr. Jones says we must not think of moving her. We must trespass a little longer on your kindness.” <br /> Removed!” cried Bingley. It must not be thought of. My sister, I am sure, will not hear of her removal.” <br /> You may depend upon it, Madam,” said Miss Bingley, with cold civility, that Miss Bennet shall receive every possible attention while she remains with us.” <br /> Mrs. Bennet was profuse in her acknowledgments. <br /> I am sure,” she added, if it was not for such good friends I do not know what would become of her, for she is very ill indeed, and suffers a vast deal, though with the greatest patience in the world, which is always the way with her, for she has, without exception, the sweetest temper I ever met with. I often tell my other girls they are nothing to _her_. You have a sweet room here, Mr. Bingley, and a charming prospect over that gravel walk. I do not know a place in the country that is equal to Netherfield. You will not think of quitting it in a hurry, I hope, though you have but a short lease.” <br /> Whatever I do is done in a hurry,” replied he; and therefore if I should resolve to quit Netherfield, I should probably be off in five minutes. At present, however, I consider myself as quite fixed here.” <br /> That is exactly what I should have supposed of you,” said Elizabeth. <br /> You begin to comprehend me, do you?” cried he, turning towards her. <br /> Oh! yesI understand you perfectly.” <br /> I wish I might take this for a compliment; but to be so easily seen through I am afraid is pitiful.” <br /> That is as it happens. It does not necessarily follow that a deep, intricate character is more or less estimable than such a one as yours.” <br /> Lizzy,” cried her mother, remember where you are, and do not run on in the wild manner that you are suffered to do at home.” <br /> I did not know before,” continued Bingley immediately, that you were a studier of character. It must be an amusing study.” <br /> Yes; but intricate characters are the _most_ amusing. They have at least that advantage.” <br /> The country,” said Darcy, can in general supply but few subjects for such a study. In a country neighbourhood you move in a very confined and unvarying society.” <br /> But people themselves alter so much, that there is something new to be observed in them for ever.” <br /> Yes, indeed,” cried Mrs. Bennet, offended by his manner of mentioning a country neighbourhood. I assure you there is quite as much of _that_ going on in the country as in town.” <br /> Everybody was surprised; and Darcy, after looking at her for a moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who fancied she had gained a complete victory over him, continued her triumph. <br /> I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the country, for my part, except the shops and public places. The country is a vast deal pleasanter, is not it, Mr. Bingley?” <br /> When I am in the country,” he replied, I never wish to leave it; and when I am in town it is pretty much the same. They have each their advantages, and I can be equally happy in either.” <br /> Ayethat is because you have the right disposition. But that gentleman,” looking at Darcy, seemed to think the country was nothing at all.” <br /> Indeed, Mama, you are mistaken,” said Elizabeth, blushing for her mother. You quite mistook Mr. Darcy. He only meant that there was not such a variety of people to be met with in the country as in town, which you must acknowledge to be true.” <br /> Certainly, my dear, nobody said there were; but as to not meeting with many people in this neighbourhood, I believe there are few neighbourhoods larger. I know we dine with four-and-twenty families.” <br /> Nothing but concern for Elizabeth could enable Bingley to keep his countenance. His sister was less delicate, and directed her eye towards Mr. Darcy with a very expressive smile. Elizabeth, for the sake of saying something that might turn her mothers thoughts, now asked her if Charlotte Lucas had been at Longbourn since _her_ coming away. <br /> Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What an agreeable man Sir William is, Mr. Bingleyis not he? so much the man of fashion! So genteel and so easy! He has always something to say to everybody. _That_ is my idea of good breeding; and those persons who fancy themselves very important and never open their mouths, quite mistake the matter.” <br /> Did Charlotte dine with you?” <br /> No, she would go home. I fancy she was wanted about the mince-pies. For my part, Mr. Bingley, _I_ always keep servants that can do their own work; _my_ daughters are brought up differently. But everybody is to judge for themselves, and the Lucases are a very good sort of girls, I assure you. It is a pity they are not handsome! Not that _I_ think Charlotte so _very_ plainbut then she is our particular friend.” <br /> She seems a very pleasant young woman,” said Bingley. <br /> Oh! dear, yes; but you must own she is very plain. Lady Lucas herself has often said so, and envied me Janes beauty. I do not like to boast of my own child, but to be sure, Janeone does not often see anybody better looking. It is what everybody says. I do not trust my own partiality. When she was only fifteen, there was a gentleman at my brother Gardiners in town so much in love with her, that my sister-in-law was sure he would make her an offer before we came away. But, however, he did not. Perhaps he thought her too young. However, he wrote some verses on her, and very pretty they were.” <br /> And so ended his affection,” said Elizabeth impatiently. There has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same way. I wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in driving away love!” <br /> I have been used to consider poetry as the _food_ of love,” said Darcy. <br /> Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Everything nourishes what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it entirely away.” <br /> Darcy only smiled; and the general pause which ensued made Elizabeth tremble lest her mother should be exposing herself again. She longed to speak, but could think of nothing to say; and after a short silence Mrs. Bennet began repeating her thanks to Mr. Bingley for his kindness to Jane, with an apology for troubling him also with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley was unaffectedly civil in his answer, and forced his younger sister to be civil also, and say what the occasion required. She performed her part indeed without much graciousness, but Mrs. Bennet was satisfied, and soon afterwards ordered her carriage. Upon this signal, the youngest of her daughters put herself forward. The two girls had been whispering to each other during the whole visit, and the result of it was, that the youngest should tax Mr. Bingley with having promised on his first coming into the country to give a ball at Netherfield. <br /> Lydia was a stout, well-grown girl of fifteen, with a fine complexion and good-humoured countenance; a favourite with her mother, whose affection had brought her into public at an early age. She had high animal spirits, and a sort of natural self-consequence, which the attentions of the officers, to whom her uncles good dinners and her own easy manners recommended her, had increased into assurance. She was very equal, therefore, to address Mr. Bingley on the subject of the ball, and abruptly reminded him of his promise; adding, that it would be the most shameful thing in the world if he did not keep it. His answer to this sudden attack was delightful to their mothers ear. <br /> I am perfectly ready, I assure you, to keep my engagement; and when your sister is recovered, you shall, if you please, name the very day of the ball. But you would not wish to be dancing while she is ill.” <br /> Lydia declared herself satisfied. Oh! yesit would be much better to wait till Jane was well, and by that time most likely Captain Carter would be at Meryton again. And when you have given _your_ ball,” she added, I shall insist on their giving one also. I shall tell Colonel Forster it will be quite a shame if he does not.” <br /> Mrs. Bennet and her daughters then departed, and Elizabeth returned instantly to Jane, leaving her own and her relations behaviour to the remarks of the two ladies and Mr. Darcy; the latter of whom, however, could not be prevailed on to join in their censure of _her_, in spite of all Miss Bingleys witticisms on _fine eyes_.

Chapter 10

  1. The day passed much as the day before had done. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley had spent some hours of the morning with the invalid, who continued, though slowly, to mend; and in the evening Elizabeth joined their party in the drawing-room. The loo table, however, did not appear. Mr. Darcy was writing, and Miss Bingley, seated near him, was watching the progress of his letter, and repeatedly calling off his attention by messages to his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were at piquet, and Mrs. Hurst was observing their game. <br /> Elizabeth took up some needlework, and was sufficiently amused in attending to what passed between Darcy and his companion. The perpetual commendations of the lady either on his handwriting, or on the evenness of his lines, or on the length of his letter, with the perfect unconcern with which her praises were received, formed a curious dialogue, and was exactly in unison with her opinion of each. <br /> How delighted Miss Darcy will be to receive such a letter!” <br /> He made no answer. <br /> You write uncommonly fast.” <br /> You are mistaken. I write rather slowly.” <br /> How many letters you must have occasion to write in the course of a year! Letters of business, too! How odious I should think them!” <br /> It is fortunate, then, that they fall to my lot instead of to yours.” <br /> Pray tell your sister that I long to see her.” <br /> I have already told her so once, by your desire.” <br /> I am afraid you do not like your pen. Let me mend it for you. I mend pens remarkably well.” <br /> Thank youbut I always mend my own.” <br /> How can you contrive to write so even?” <br /> He was silent. <br /> Tell your sister I am delighted to hear of her improvement on the harp, and pray let her know that I am quite in raptures with her beautiful little design for a table, and I think it infinitely superior to Miss Grantleys.” <br /> Will you give me leave to defer your raptures till I write again? At present I have not room to do them justice.” <br /> Oh! it is of no consequence. I shall see her in January. But do you always write such charming long letters to her, Mr. Darcy?” <br /> They are generally long; but whether always charming, it is not for me to determine.” <br /> It is a rule with me, that a person who can write a long letter with ease, cannot write ill.” <br /> That will not do for a compliment to Darcy, Caroline,” cried her brother, because he does _not_ write with ease. He studies too much for words of four syllables. Do not you, Darcy?” <br /> My style of writing is very different from yours.” <br /> Oh!” cried Miss Bingley, Charles writes in the most careless way imaginable. He leaves out half his words, and blots the rest.” <br /> My ideas flow so rapidly that I have not time to express themby which means my letters sometimes convey no ideas at all to my correspondents.” <br /> Your humility, Mr. Bingley,” said Elizabeth, must disarm reproof.” <br /> Nothing is more deceitful,” said Darcy, than the appearance of humility. It is often only carelessness of opinion, and sometimes an indirect boast.” <br /> And which of the two do you call _my_ little recent piece of modesty?” <br /> The indirect boast; for you are really proud of your defects in writing, because you consider them as proceeding from a rapidity of thought and carelessness of execution, which, if not estimable, you think at least highly interesting. The power of doing anything with quickness is always much prized by the possessor, and often without any attention to the imperfection of the performance. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning that if you ever resolved on quitting Netherfield you should be gone in five minutes, you meant it to be a sort of panegyric, of compliment to yourselfand yet what is there so very laudable in a precipitance which must leave very necessary business undone, and can be of no real advantage to yourself or any one else?” <br /> Nay,” cried Bingley, this is too much, to remember at night all the foolish things that were said in the morning. And yet, upon my honour, I believed what I said of myself to be true, and I believe it at this moment. At least, therefore, I did not assume the character of needless precipitance merely to show off before the ladies.” <br /> I dare say you believed it; but I am by no means convinced that you would be gone with such celerity. Your conduct would be quite as dependent on chance as that of any man I know; and if, as you were mounting your horse, a friend were to say, Bingley, you had better stay till next week,’ you would probably do it, you would probably not goand, at another word, might stay a month.” <br /> You have only proved by this,” cried Elizabeth, that Mr. Bingley did not do justice to his own disposition. You have shown him off now much more than he did himself.” <br /> I am exceedingly gratified,” said Bingley, by your converting what my friend says into a compliment on the sweetness of my temper. But I am afraid you are giving it a turn which that gentleman did by no means intend; for he would certainly think the better of me, if under such a circumstance I were to give a flat denial, and ride off as fast as I could.” <br /> Would Mr. Darcy then consider the rashness of your original intention as atoned for by your obstinacy in adhering to it?” <br /> Upon my word, I cannot exactly explain the matter, Darcy must speak for himself.” <br /> You expect me to account for opinions which you choose to call mine, but which I have never acknowledged. Allowing the case, however, to stand according to your representation, you must remember, Miss Bennet, that the friend who is supposed to desire his return to the house, and the delay of his plan, has merely desired it, asked it without offering one argument in favour of its propriety.” <br /> To yield readilyeasilyto the _persuasion_ of a friend is no merit with you.” <br /> To yield without conviction is no compliment to the understanding of either.” <br /> You appear to me, Mr. Darcy, to allow nothing for the influence of friendship and affection. A regard for the requester would often make one readily yield to a request, without waiting for arguments to reason one into it. I am not particularly speaking of such a case as you have supposed about Mr. Bingley. We may as well wait, perhaps, till the circumstance occurs, before we discuss the discretion of his behaviour thereupon. But in general and ordinary cases between friend and friend, where one of them is desired by the other to change a resolution of no very great moment, should you think ill of that person for complying with the desire, without waiting to be argued into it?” <br /> Will it not be advisable, before we proceed on this subject, to arrange with rather more precision the degree of importance which is to appertain to this request, as well as the degree of intimacy subsisting between the parties?” <br /> By all means,” cried Bingley; let us hear all the particulars, not forgetting their comparative height and size; for that will have more weight in the argument, Miss Bennet, than you may be aware of. I assure you that if Darcy were not such a great tall fellow, in comparison with myself, I should not pay him half so much deference. I declare I do not know a more awful object than Darcy, on particular occasions, and in particular places; at his own house especially, and of a Sunday evening, when he has nothing to do.” <br /> Mr. Darcy smiled; but Elizabeth thought she could perceive that he was rather offended, and therefore checked her laugh. Miss Bingley warmly resented the indignity he had received, in an expostulation with her brother for talking such nonsense. <br /> I see your design, Bingley,” said his friend. You dislike an argument, and want to silence this.” <br /> Perhaps I do. Arguments are too much like disputes. If you and Miss Bennet will defer yours till I am out of the room, I shall be very thankful; and then you may say whatever you like of me.” <br /> What you ask,” said Elizabeth, is no sacrifice on my side; and Mr. Darcy had much better finish his letter.” <br /> Mr. Darcy took her advice, and did finish his letter. <br /> When that business was over, he applied to Miss Bingley and Elizabeth for the indulgence of some music. Miss Bingley moved with alacrity to the pianoforte, and after a polite request that Elizabeth would lead the way, which the other as politely and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself. <br /> Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister, and while they were thus employed, Elizabeth could not help observing, as she turned over some music-books that lay on the instrument, how frequently Mr. Darcys eyes were fixed on her. She hardly knew how to suppose that she could be an object of admiration to so great a man; and yet that he should look at her because he disliked her, was still more strange. She could only imagine, however, at last, that she drew his notice because there was a something about her more wrong and reprehensible, according to his ideas of right, than in any other person present. The supposition did not pain her. She liked him too little to care for his approbation. <br /> After playing some Italian songs, Miss Bingley varied the charm by a lively Scotch air; and soon afterwards Mr. Darcy, drawing near Elizabeth, said to her <br /> Do not you feel a great inclination, Miss Bennet, to seize such an opportunity of dancing a reel?” <br /> She smiled, but made no answer. He repeated the question, with some surprise at her silence. <br /> Oh!” said she, I heard you before; but I could not immediately determine what to say in reply. You wanted me, I know, to say Yes,’ that you might have the pleasure of despising my taste; but I always delight in overthrowing those kind of schemes, and cheating a person of their premeditated contempt. I have, therefore, made up my mind to tell you, that I do not want to dance a reel at alland now despise me if you dare.” <br /> Indeed I do not dare.” <br /> Elizabeth, having rather expected to affront him, was amazed at his gallantry; but there was a mixture of sweetness and archness in her manner which made it difficult for her to affront anybody; and Darcy had never been so bewitched by any woman as he was by her. He really believed, that were it not for the inferiority of her connections, he should be in some danger. <br /> Miss Bingley saw, or suspected enough to be jealous; and her great anxiety for the recovery of her dear friend Jane received some assistance from her desire of getting rid of Elizabeth. <br /> She often tried to provoke Darcy into disliking her guest, by talking of their supposed marriage, and planning his happiness in such an alliance. <br /> I hope,” said she, as they were walking together in the shrubbery the next day, you will give your mother-in-law a few hints, when this desirable event takes place, as to the advantage of holding her tongue; and if you can compass it, do cure the younger girls of running after the officers. And, if I may mention so delicate a subject, endeavour to check that little something, bordering on conceit and impertinence, which your lady possesses.” <br /> Have you anything else to propose for my domestic felicity?” <br /> Oh! yes. Do let the portraits of your uncle and aunt Philips be placed in the gallery at Pemberley. Put them next to your great uncle the judge. They are in the same profession, you know, only in different lines. As for your Elizabeths picture, you must not attempt to have it taken, for what painter could do justice to those beautiful eyes?” <br /> It would not be easy, indeed, to catch their expression, but their colour and shape, and the eyelashes, so remarkably fine, might be copied.” <br /> At that moment they were met from another walk by Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth herself. <br /> I did not know that you intended to walk,” said Miss Bingley, in some confusion, lest they had been overheard. <br /> You used us abominably ill,” answered Mrs. Hurst, running away without telling us that you were coming out.” <br /> Then taking the disengaged arm of Mr. Darcy, she left Elizabeth to walk by herself. The path just admitted three. Mr. Darcy felt their rudeness, and immediately said,— <br /> This walk is not wide enough for our party. We had better go into the avenue.” <br /> But Elizabeth, who had not the least inclination to remain with them, laughingly answered, <br /> No, no; stay where you are. You are charmingly grouped, and appear to uncommon advantage. The picturesque would be spoilt by admitting a fourth. Good-bye.” <br /> She then ran gaily off, rejoicing as she rambled about, in the hope of being at home again in a day or two. Jane was already so much recovered as to intend leaving her room for a couple of hours that evening.

Chapter 11

  1. When the ladies removed after dinner, Elizabeth ran up to her sister, and seeing her well guarded from cold, attended her into the drawing-room, where she was welcomed by her two friends with many professions of pleasure; and Elizabeth had never seen them so agreeable as they were during the hour which passed before the gentlemen appeared. Their powers of conversation were considerable. They could describe an entertainment with accuracy, relate an anecdote with humour, and laugh at their acquaintance with spirit. <br /> But when the gentlemen entered, Jane was no longer the first object; Miss Bingleys eyes were instantly turned toward Darcy, and she had something to say to him before he had advanced many steps. He addressed himself to Miss Bennet, with a polite congratulation; Mr. Hurst also made her a slight bow, and said he was very glad;” but diffuseness and warmth remained for Bingleys salutation. He was full of joy and attention. The first half-hour was spent in piling up the fire, lest she should suffer from the change of room; and she removed at his desire to the other side of the fireplace, that she might be further from the door. He then sat down by her, and talked scarcely to anyone else. Elizabeth, at work in the opposite corner, saw it all with great delight. <br /> When tea was over, Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law of the card-tablebut in vain. She had obtained private intelligence that Mr. Darcy did not wish for cards; and Mr. Hurst soon found even his open petition rejected. She assured him that no one intended to play, and the silence of the whole party on the subject seemed to justify her. Mr. Hurst had therefore nothing to do, but to stretch himself on one of the sofas and go to sleep. Darcy took up a book; Miss Bingley did the same; and Mrs. Hurst, principally occupied in playing with her bracelets and rings, joined now and then in her brothers conversation with Miss Bennet. <br /> Miss Bingleys attention was quite as much engaged in watching Mr. Darcys progress through _his_ book, as in reading her own; and she was perpetually either making some enquiry, or looking at his page. She could not win him, however, to any conversation; he merely answered her question, and read on. At length, quite exhausted by the attempt to be amused with her own book, which she had only chosen because it was the second volume of his, she gave a great yawn and said, How pleasant it is to spend an evening in this way! I declare after all there is no enjoyment like reading! How much sooner one tires of anything than of a book! When I have a house of my own, I shall be miserable if I have not an excellent library.” <br /> No one made any reply. She then yawned again, threw aside her book, and cast her eyes round the room in quest for some amusement; when hearing her brother mentioning a ball to Miss Bennet, she turned suddenly towards him and said: <br /> By the bye, Charles, are you really serious in meditating a dance at Netherfield? I would advise you, before you determine on it, to consult the wishes of the present party; I am much mistaken if there are not some among us to whom a ball would be rather a punishment than a pleasure.” <br /> If you mean Darcy,” cried her brother, he may go to bed, if he chooses, before it beginsbut as for the ball, it is quite a settled thing; and as soon as Nicholls has made white soup enough, I shall send round my cards.” <br /> I should like balls infinitely better,” she replied, if they were carried on in a different manner; but there is something insufferably tedious in the usual process of such a meeting. It would surely be much more rational if conversation instead of dancing were made the order of the day.” <br /> Much more rational, my dear Caroline, I dare say, but it would not be near so much like a ball.” <br /> Miss Bingley made no answer, and soon afterwards she got up and walked about the room. Her figure was elegant, and she walked well; but Darcy, at whom it was all aimed, was still inflexibly studious. In the desperation of her feelings, she resolved on one effort more, and, turning to Elizabeth, said: <br /> Miss Eliza Bennet, let me persuade you to follow my example, and take a turn about the room. I assure you it is very refreshing after sitting so long in one attitude.” <br /> Elizabeth was surprised, but agreed to it immediately. Miss Bingley succeeded no less in the real object of her civility; Mr. Darcy looked up. He was as much awake to the novelty of attention in that quarter as Elizabeth herself could be, and unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join their party, but he declined it, observing that he could imagine but two motives for their choosing to walk up and down the room together, with either of which motives his joining them would interfere. What could he mean? She was dying to know what could be his meaning?”—and asked Elizabeth whether she could at all understand him? <br /> Not at all,” was her answer; but depend upon it, he means to be severe on us, and our surest way of disappointing him will be to ask nothing about it.” <br /> Miss Bingley, however, was incapable of disappointing Mr. Darcy in anything, and persevered therefore in requiring an explanation of his two motives. <br /> I have not the smallest objection to explaining them,” said he, as soon as she allowed him to speak. You either choose this method of passing the evening because you are in each others confidence, and have secret affairs to discuss, or because you are conscious that your figures appear to the greatest advantage in walking; if the first, I would be completely in your way, and if the second, I can admire you much better as I sit by the fire.” <br /> Oh! shocking!” cried Miss Bingley. I never heard anything so abominable. How shall we punish him for such a speech?” <br /> Nothing so easy, if you have but the inclination,” said Elizabeth. We can all plague and punish one another. Tease himlaugh at him. Intimate as you are, you must know how it is to be done.” <br /> But upon my honour, I do _not_. I do assure you that my intimacy has not yet taught me _that_. Tease calmness of manner and presence of mind! No, no; I feel he may defy us there. And as to laughter, we will not expose ourselves, if you please, by attempting to laugh without a subject. Mr. Darcy may hug himself.” <br /> Mr. Darcy is not to be laughed at!” cried Elizabeth. That is an uncommon advantage, and uncommon I hope it will continue, for it would be a great loss to _me_ to have many such acquaintances. I dearly love a laugh.” <br /> Miss Bingley,” said he, has given me more credit than can be. The wisest and the best of mennay, the wisest and best of their actionsmay be rendered ridiculous by a person whose first object in life is a joke.” <br /> Certainly,” replied Elizabeth—“there are such people, but I hope I am not one of _them_. I hope I never ridicule what is wise and good. Follies and nonsense, whims and inconsistencies, _do_ divert me, I own, and I laugh at them whenever I can. But these, I suppose, are precisely what you are without.” <br /> Perhaps that is not possible for anyone. But it has been the study of my life to avoid those weaknesses which often expose a strong understanding to ridicule.” <br /> Such as vanity and pride.” <br /> Yes, vanity is a weakness indeed. But pridewhere there is a real superiority of mind, pride will be always under good regulation.” <br /> Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile. <br /> Your examination of Mr. Darcy is over, I presume,” said Miss Bingley; and pray what is the result?” <br /> I am perfectly convinced by it that Mr. Darcy has no defect. He owns it himself without disguise.” <br /> No,” said Darcy, I have made no such pretension. I have faults enough, but they are not, I hope, of understanding. My temper I dare not vouch for. It is, I believe, too little yieldingcertainly too little for the convenience of the world. I cannot forget the follies and vices of others so soon as I ought, nor their offenses against myself. My feelings are not puffed about with every attempt to move them. My temper would perhaps be called resentful. My good opinion once lost, is lost forever.” <br /> _That_ is a failing indeed!” cried Elizabeth. Implacable resentment _is_ a shade in a character. But you have chosen your fault well. I really cannot _laugh_ at it. You are safe from me.” <br /> There is, I believe, in every disposition a tendency to some particular evila natural defect, which not even the best education can overcome.” <br /> And _your_ defect is to hate everybody.” <br /> And yours,” he replied with a smile, is willfully to misunderstand them.” <br /> Do let us have a little music,” cried Miss Bingley, tired of a conversation in which she had no share. Louisa, you will not mind my waking Mr. Hurst?” <br /> Her sister had not the smallest objection, and the pianoforte was opened; and Darcy, after a few moments recollection, was not sorry for it. He began to feel the danger of paying Elizabeth too much attention.

Chapter 12

  1. In consequence of an agreement between the sisters, Elizabeth wrote the next morning to their mother, to beg that the carriage might be sent for them in the course of the day. But Mrs. Bennet, who had calculated on her daughters remaining at Netherfield till the following Tuesday, which would exactly finish Janes week, could not bring herself to receive them with pleasure before. Her answer, therefore, was not propitious, at least not to Elizabeths wishes, for she was impatient to get home. Mrs. Bennet sent them word that they could not possibly have the carriage before Tuesday; and in her postscript it was added, that if Mr. Bingley and his sister pressed them to stay longer, she could spare them very well. Against staying longer, however, Elizabeth was positively resolvednor did she much expect it would be asked; and fearful, on the contrary, as being considered as intruding themselves needlessly long, she urged Jane to borrow Mr. Bingleys carriage immediately, and at length it was settled that their original design of leaving Netherfield that morning should be mentioned, and the request made. <br /> The communication excited many professions of concern; and enough was said of wishing them to stay at least till the following day to work on Jane; and till the morrow their going was deferred. Miss Bingley was then sorry that she had proposed the delay, for her jealousy and dislike of one sister much exceeded her affection for the other. <br /> The master of the house heard with real sorrow that they were to go so soon, and repeatedly tried to persuade Miss Bennet that it would not be safe for herthat she was not enough recovered; but Jane was firm where she felt herself to be right. <br /> To Mr. Darcy it was welcome intelligenceElizabeth had been at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than he likedand Miss Bingley was uncivil to _her_, and more teasing than usual to himself. He wisely resolved to be particularly careful that no sign of admiration should _now_ escape him, nothing that could elevate her with the hope of influencing his felicity; sensible that if such an idea had been suggested, his behaviour during the last day must have material weight in confirming or crushing it. Steady to his purpose, he scarcely spoke ten words to her through the whole of Saturday, and though they were at one time left by themselves for half-an-hour, he adhered most conscientiously to his book, and would not even look at her. <br /> On Sunday, after morning service, the separation, so agreeable to almost all, took place. Miss Bingleys civility to Elizabeth increased at last very rapidly, as well as her affection for Jane; and when they parted, after assuring the latter of the pleasure it would always give her to see her either at Longbourn or Netherfield, and embracing her most tenderly, she even shook hands with the former. Elizabeth took leave of the whole party in the liveliest of spirits. <br /> They were not welcomed home very cordially by their mother. Mrs. Bennet wondered at their coming, and thought them very wrong to give so much trouble, and was sure Jane would have caught cold again. But their father, though very laconic in his expressions of pleasure, was really glad to see them; he had felt their importance in the family circle. The evening conversation, when they were all assembled, had lost much of its animation, and almost all its sense by the absence of Jane and Elizabeth. <br /> They found Mary, as usual, deep in the study of thorough-bass and human nature; and had some extracts to admire, and some new observations of threadbare morality to listen to. Catherine and Lydia had information for them of a different sort. Much had been done and much had been said in the regiment since the preceding Wednesday; several of the officers had dined lately with their uncle, a private had been flogged, and it had actually been hinted that Colonel Forster was going to be married.

Chapter 13

  1. I hope, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet to his wife, as they were at breakfast the next morning, that you have ordered a good dinner to-day, because I have reason to expect an addition to our family party.” <br /> Who do you mean, my dear? I know of nobody that is coming, I am sure, unless Charlotte Lucas should happen to call inand I hope _my_ dinners are good enough for her. I do not believe she often sees such at home.” <br /> The person of whom I speak is a gentleman, and a stranger.” <br /> Mrs. Bennets eyes sparkled. A gentleman and a stranger! It is Mr. Bingley, I am sure! Well, I am sure I shall be extremely glad to see Mr. Bingley. Butgood Lord! how unlucky! There is not a bit of fish to be got to-day. Lydia, my love, ring the bellI must speak to Hill this moment.” <br /> It is _not_ Mr. Bingley,” said her husband; it is a person whom I never saw in the whole course of my life.” <br /> This roused a general astonishment; and he had the pleasure of being eagerly questioned by his wife and his five daughters at once. <br /> After amusing himself some time with their curiosity, he thus explained: <br /> About a month ago I received this letter; and about a fortnight ago I answered it, for I thought it a case of some delicacy, and requiring early attention. It is from my cousin, Mr. Collins, who, when I am dead, may turn you all out of this house as soon as he pleases.” <br /> Oh! my dear,” cried his wife, I cannot bear to hear that mentioned. Pray do not talk of that odious man. I do think it is the hardest thing in the world, that your estate should be entailed away from your own children; and I am sure, if I had been you, I should have tried long ago to do something or other about it.” <br /> Jane and Elizabeth tried to explain to her the nature of an entail. They had often attempted to do it before, but it was a subject on which Mrs. Bennet was beyond the reach of reason, and she continued to rail bitterly against the cruelty of settling an estate away from a family of five daughters, in favour of a man whom nobody cared anything about. <br /> It certainly is a most iniquitous affair,” said Mr. Bennet, and nothing can clear Mr. Collins from the guilt of inheriting Longbourn. But if you will listen to his letter, you may perhaps be a little softened by his manner of expressing himself.” <br /> No, that I am sure I shall not; and I think it is very impertinent of him to write to you at all, and very hypocritical. I hate such false friends. Why could he not keep on quarreling with you, as his father did before him?” <br /> Why, indeed; he does seem to have had some filial scruples on that head, as you will hear.” <br /> Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent, 15_th October_. <br /> Dear Sir,—<br /> The disagreement subsisting between yourself and my late honoured father always gave me much uneasiness, and since I have had the misfortune to lose him, I have frequently wished to heal the breach; but for some time I was kept back by my own doubts, fearing lest it might seem disrespectful to his memory for me to be on good terms with anyone with whom it had always pleased him to be at variance.—‘There, Mrs. Bennet.’—My mind, however, is now made up on the subject, for having received ordination at Easter, I have been so fortunate as to be distinguished by the patronage of the Right Honourable Lady Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, whose bounty and beneficence has preferred me to the valuable rectory of this parish, where it shall be my earnest endeavour to demean myself with grateful respect towards her ladyship, and be ever ready to perform those rites and ceremonies which are instituted by the Church of England. As a clergyman, moreover, I feel it my duty to promote and establish the blessing of peace in all families within the reach of my influence; and on these grounds I flatter myself that my present overtures are highly commendable, and that the circumstance of my being next in the entail of Longbourn estate will be kindly overlooked on your side, and not lead you to reject the offered olive-branch. I cannot be otherwise than concerned at being the means of injuring your amiable daughters, and beg leave to apologise for it, as well as to assure you of my readiness to make them every possible amendsbut of this hereafter. If you should have no objection to receive me into your house, I propose myself the satisfaction of waiting on you and your family, Monday, November 18th, by four oclock, and shall probably trespass on your hospitality till the Saturday seennight following, which I can do without any inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is far from objecting to my occasional absence on a Sunday, provided that some other clergyman is engaged to do the duty of the day.—I remain, dear sir, with respectful compliments to your lady and daughters, your well-wisher and friend, <br /> WILLIAM COLLINS <br /> At four oclock, therefore, we may expect this peace-making gentleman,” said Mr. Bennet, as he folded up the letter. He seems to be a most conscientious and polite young man, upon my word, and I doubt not will prove a valuable acquaintance, especially if Lady Catherine should be so indulgent as to let him come to us again.” <br /> There is some sense in what he says about the girls, however, and if he is disposed to make them any amends, I shall not be the person to discourage him.” <br /> Though it is difficult,” said Jane, to guess in what way he can mean to make us the atonement he thinks our due, the wish is certainly to his credit.” <br /> Elizabeth was chiefly struck by his extraordinary deference for Lady Catherine, and his kind intention of christening, marrying, and burying his parishioners whenever it were required. <br /> He must be an oddity, I think,” said she. I cannot make him out.—There is something very pompous in his style.—And what can he mean by apologising for being next in the entail?—We cannot suppose he would help it if he could.—Could he be a sensible man, sir?” <br /> No, my dear, I think not. I have great hopes of finding him quite the reverse. There is a mixture of servility and self-importance in his letter, which promises well. I am impatient to see him.” <br /> In point of composition,” said Mary, the letter does not seem defective. The idea of the olive-branch perhaps is not wholly new, yet I think it is well expressed.” <br /> To Catherine and Lydia, neither the letter nor its writer were in any degree interesting. It was next to impossible that their cousin should come in a scarlet coat, and it was now some weeks since they had received pleasure from the society of a man in any other colour. As for their mother, Mr. Collinss letter had done away much of her ill-will, and she was preparing to see him with a degree of composure which astonished her husband and daughters. <br /> Mr. Collins was punctual to his time, and was received with great politeness by the whole family. Mr. Bennet indeed said little; but the ladies were ready enough to talk, and Mr. Collins seemed neither in need of encouragement, nor inclined to be silent himself. He was a tall, heavy-looking young man of five-and-twenty. His air was grave and stately, and his manners were very formal. He had not been long seated before he complimented Mrs. Bennet on having so fine a family of daughters; said he had heard much of their beauty, but that in this instance fame had fallen short of the truth; and added, that he did not doubt her seeing them all in due time disposed of in marriage. This gallantry was not much to the taste of some of his hearers; but Mrs. Bennet, who quarreled with no compliments, answered most readily. <br /> You are very kind, I am sure; and I wish with all my heart it may prove so, for else they will be destitute enough. Things are settled so oddly.” <br /> You allude, perhaps, to the entail of this estate.” <br /> Ah! sir, I do indeed. It is a grievous affair to my poor girls, you must confess. Not that I mean to find fault with _you_, for such things I know are all chance in this world. There is no knowing how estates will go when once they come to be entailed.” <br /> I am very sensible, madam, of the hardship to my fair cousins, and could say much on the subject, but that I am cautious of appearing forward and precipitate. But I can assure the young ladies that I come prepared to admire them. At present I will not say more; but, perhaps, when we are better acquainted—” <br /> He was interrupted by a summons to dinner; and the girls smiled on each other. They were not the only objects of Mr. Collinss admiration. The hall, the dining-room, and all its furniture, were examined and praised; and his commendation of everything would have touched Mrs. Bennets heart, but for the mortifying supposition of his viewing it all as his own future property. The dinner too in its turn was highly admired; and he begged to know to which of his fair cousins the excellency of its cooking was owing. But he was set right there by Mrs. Bennet, who assured him with some asperity that they were very well able to keep a good cook, and that her daughters had nothing to do in the kitchen. He begged pardon for having displeased her. In a softened tone she declared herself not at all offended; but he continued to apologise for about a quarter of an hour.

Chapter 14

  1. During dinner, Mr. Bennet scarcely spoke at all; but when the servants were withdrawn, he thought it time to have some conversation with his guest, and therefore started a subject in which he expected him to shine, by observing that he seemed very fortunate in his patroness. Lady Catherine de Bourghs attention to his wishes, and consideration for his comfort, appeared very remarkable. Mr. Bennet could not have chosen better. Mr. Collins was eloquent in her praise. The subject elevated him to more than usual solemnity of manner, and with a most important aspect he protested that he had never in his life witnessed such behaviour in a person of ranksuch affability and condescension, as he had himself experienced from Lady Catherine. She had been graciously pleased to approve of both of the discourses which he had already had the honour of preaching before her. She had also asked him twice to dine at Rosings, and had sent for him only the Saturday before, to make up her pool of quadrille in the evening. Lady Catherine was reckoned proud by many people he knew, but _he_ had never seen anything but affability in her. She had always spoken to him as she would to any other gentleman; she made not the smallest objection to his joining in the society of the neighbourhood nor to his leaving the parish occasionally for a week or two, to visit his relations. She had even condescended to advise him to marry as soon as he could, provided he chose with discretion; and had once paid him a visit in his humble parsonage, where she had perfectly approved all the alterations he had been making, and had even vouchsafed to suggest some herselfsome shelves in the closet up stairs.” <br /> That is all very proper and civil, I am sure,” said Mrs. Bennet, and I dare say she is a very agreeable woman. It is a pity that great ladies in general are not more like her. Does she live near you, sir?” <br /> The garden in which stands my humble abode is separated only by a lane from Rosings Park, her ladyships residence.” <br /> I think you said she was a widow, sir? Has she any family?” <br /> She has only one daughter, the heiress of Rosings, and of very extensive property.” <br /> Ah!” said Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, then she is better off than many girls. And what sort of young lady is she? Is she handsome?” <br /> She is a most charming young lady indeed. Lady Catherine herself says that, in point of true beauty, Miss de Bourgh is far superior to the handsomest of her sex, because there is that in her features which marks the young lady of distinguished birth. She is unfortunately of a sickly constitution, which has prevented her from making that progress in many accomplishments which she could not have otherwise failed of, as I am informed by the lady who superintended her education, and who still resides with them. But she is perfectly amiable, and often condescends to drive by my humble abode in her little phaeton and ponies.” <br /> Has she been presented? I do not remember her name among the ladies at court.” <br /> Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine one day, has deprived the British court of its brightest ornament. Her ladyship seemed pleased with the idea; and you may imagine that I am happy on every occasion to offer those little delicate compliments which are always acceptable to ladies. I have more than once observed to Lady Catherine, that her charming daughter seemed born to be a duchess, and that the most elevated rank, instead of giving her consequence, would be adorned by her. These are the kind of little things which please her ladyship, and it is a sort of attention which I conceive myself peculiarly bound to pay.” <br /> You judge very properly,” said Mr. Bennet, and it is happy for you that you possess the talent of flattering with delicacy. May I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse of the moment, or are the result of previous study?” <br /> They arise chiefly from what is passing at the time, and though I sometimes amuse myself with suggesting and arranging such little elegant compliments as may be adapted to ordinary occasions, I always wish to give them as unstudied an air as possible.” <br /> Mr. Bennets expectations were fully answered. His cousin was as absurd as he had hoped, and he listened to him with the keenest enjoyment, maintaining at the same time the most resolute composure of countenance, and, except in an occasional glance at Elizabeth, requiring no partner in his pleasure. <br /> By tea-time, however, the dose had been enough, and Mr. Bennet was glad to take his guest into the drawing-room again, and, when tea was over, glad to invite him to read aloud to the ladies. Mr. Collins readily assented, and a book was produced; but, on beholding it (for everything announced it to be from a circulating library), he started back, and begging pardon, protested that he never read novels. Kitty stared at him, and Lydia exclaimed. Other books were produced, and after some deliberation he chose Fordyces Sermons. Lydia gaped as he opened the volume, and before he had, with very monotonous solemnity, read three pages, she interrupted him with: <br /> Do you know, mamma, that my uncle Phillips talks of turning away Richard; and if he does, Colonel Forster will hire him. My aunt told me so herself on Saturday. I shall walk to Meryton to-morrow to hear more about it, and to ask when Mr. Denny comes back from town.” <br /> Lydia was bid by her two eldest sisters to hold her tongue; but Mr. Collins, much offended, laid aside his book, and said: <br /> I have often observed how little young ladies are interested by books of a serious stamp, though written solely for their benefit. It amazes me, I confess; for, certainly, there can be nothing so advantageous to them as instruction. But I will no longer importune my young cousin.” <br /> Then turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered himself as his antagonist at backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, observing that he acted very wisely in leaving the girls to their own trifling amusements. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters apologised most civilly for Lydias interruption, and promised that it should not occur again, if he would resume his book; but Mr. Collins, after assuring them that he bore his young cousin no ill-will, and should never resent her behaviour as any affront, seated himself at another table with Mr. Bennet, and prepared for backgammon.

Chapter 15

  1. Mr. Collins was not a sensible man, and the deficiency of nature had been but little assisted by education or society; the greatest part of his life having been spent under the guidance of an illiterate and miserly father; and though he belonged to one of the universities, he had merely kept the necessary terms, without forming at it any useful acquaintance. The subjection in which his father had brought him up had given him originally great humility of manner; but it was now a good deal counteracted by the self-conceit of a weak head, living in retirement, and the consequential feelings of early and unexpected prosperity. A fortunate chance had recommended him to Lady Catherine de Bourgh when the living of Hunsford was vacant; and the respect which he felt for her high rank, and his veneration for her as his patroness, mingling with a very good opinion of himself, of his authority as a clergyman, and his right as a rector, made him altogether a mixture of pride and obsequiousness, self-importance and humility. <br /> Having now a good house and a very sufficient income, he intended to marry; and in seeking a reconciliation with the Longbourn family he had a wife in view, as he meant to choose one of the daughters, if he found them as handsome and amiable as they were represented by common report. This was his plan of amendsof atonementfor inheriting their fathers estate; and he thought it an excellent one, full of eligibility and suitableness, and excessively generous and disinterested on his own part. <br /> His plan did not vary on seeing them. Miss Bennets lovely face confirmed his views, and established all his strictest notions of what was due to seniority; and for the first evening _she_ was his settled choice. The next morning, however, made an alteration; for in a quarter of an hours _tête-à-tête_ with Mrs. Bennet before breakfast, a conversation beginning with his parsonage-house, and leading naturally to the avowal of his hopes, that a mistress might be found for it at Longbourn, produced from her, amid very complaisant smiles and general encouragement, a caution against the very Jane he had fixed on. As to her _younger_ daughters, she could not take upon her to sayshe could not positively answerbut she did not _know_ of any prepossession; her _eldest_ daughter, she must just mentionshe felt it incumbent on her to hint, was likely to be very soon engaged.” <br /> Mr. Collins had only to change from Jane to Elizabethand it was soon donedone while Mrs. Bennet was stirring the fire. Elizabeth, equally next to Jane in birth and beauty, succeeded her of course. <br /> Mrs. Bennet treasured up the hint, and trusted that she might soon have two daughters married; and the man whom she could not bear to speak of the day before was now high in her good graces. <br /> Lydias intention of walking to Meryton was not forgotten; every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet, who was most anxious to get rid of him, and have his library to himself; for thither Mr. Collins had followed him after breakfast; and there he would continue, nominally engaged with one of the largest folios in the collection, but really talking to Mr. Bennet, with little cessation, of his house and garden at Hunsford. Such doings discomposed Mr. Bennet exceedingly. In his library he had been always sure of leisure and tranquillity; and though prepared, as he told Elizabeth, to meet with folly and conceit in every other room of the house, he was used to be free from them there; his civility, therefore, was most prompt in inviting Mr. Collins to join his daughters in their walk; and Mr. Collins, being in fact much better fitted for a walker than a reader, was extremely pleased to close his large book, and go. <br /> In pompous nothings on his side, and civil assents on that of his cousins, their time passed till they entered Meryton. The attention of the younger ones was then no longer to be gained by _him_. Their eyes were immediately wandering up in the street in quest of the officers, and nothing less than a very smart bonnet indeed, or a really new muslin in a shop window, could recall them. <br /> But the attention of every lady was soon caught by a young man, whom they had never seen before, of most gentlemanlike appearance, walking with another officer on the other side of the way. The officer was the very Mr. Denny concerning whose return from London Lydia came to enquire, and he bowed as they passed. All were struck with the strangers air, all wondered who he could be; and Kitty and Lydia, determined if possible to find out, led the way across the street, under pretense of wanting something in an opposite shop, and fortunately had just gained the pavement when the two gentlemen, turning back, had reached the same spot. Mr. Denny addressed them directly, and entreated permission to introduce his friend, Mr. Wickham, who had returned with him the day before from town, and he was happy to say had accepted a commission in their corps. This was exactly as it should be; for the young man wanted only regimentals to make him completely charming. His appearance was greatly in his favour; he had all the best part of beauty, a fine countenance, a good figure, and very pleasing address. The introduction was followed up on his side by a happy readiness of conversationa readiness at the same time perfectly correct and unassuming; and the whole party were still standing and talking together very agreeably, when the sound of horses drew their notice, and Darcy and Bingley were seen riding down the street. On distinguishing the ladies of the group, the two gentlemen came directly towards them, and began the usual civilities. Bingley was the principal spokesman, and Miss Bennet the principal object. He was then, he said, on his way to Longbourn on purpose to enquire after her. Mr. Darcy corroborated it with a bow, and was beginning to determine not to fix his eyes on Elizabeth, when they were suddenly arrested by the sight of the stranger, and Elizabeth happening to see the countenance of both as they looked at each other, was all astonishment at the effect of the meeting. Both changed colour, one looked white, the other red. Mr. Wickham, after a few moments, touched his hata salutation which Mr. Darcy just deigned to return. What could be the meaning of it? It was impossible to imagine; it was impossible not to long to know. <br /> In another minute, Mr. Bingley, but without seeming to have noticed what passed, took leave and rode on with his friend. <br /> Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked with the young ladies to the door of Mr. Phillips house, and then made their bows, in spite of Miss Lydias pressing entreaties that they should come in, and even in spite of Mrs. Phillipss throwing up the parlour window and loudly seconding the invitation. <br /> Mrs. Phillips was always glad to see her nieces; and the two eldest, from their recent absence, were particularly welcome, and she was eagerly expressing her surprise at their sudden return home, which, as their own carriage had not fetched them, she should have known nothing about, if she had not happened to see Mr. Joness shop-boy in the street, who had told her that they were not to send any more draughts to Netherfield because the Miss Bennets were come away, when her civility was claimed towards Mr. Collins by Janes introduction of him. She received him with her very best politeness, which he returned with as much more, apologising for his intrusion, without any previous acquaintance with her, which he could not help flattering himself, however, might be justified by his relationship to the young ladies who introduced him to her notice. Mrs. Phillips was quite awed by such an excess of good breeding; but her contemplation of one stranger was soon put to an end by exclamations and enquiries about the other; of whom, however, she could only tell her nieces what they already knew, that Mr. Denny had brought him from London, and that he was to have a lieutenants commission in the ——shire. She had been watching him the last hour, she said, as he walked up and down the street, and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty and Lydia would certainly have continued the occupation, but unluckily no one passed windows now except a few of the officers, who, in comparison with the stranger, were become stupid, disagreeable fellows.” Some of them were to dine with the Phillipses the next day, and their aunt promised to make her husband call on Mr. Wickham, and give him an invitation also, if the family from Longbourn would come in the evening. This was agreed to, and Mrs. Phillips protested that they would have a nice comfortable noisy game of lottery tickets, and a little bit of hot supper afterwards. The prospect of such delights was very cheering, and they parted in mutual good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies in quitting the room, and was assured with unwearying civility that they were perfectly needless. <br /> As they walked home, Elizabeth related to Jane what she had seen pass between the two gentlemen; but though Jane would have defended either or both, had they appeared to be in the wrong, she could no more explain such behaviour than her sister. <br /> Mr. Collins on his return highly gratified Mrs. Bennet by admiring Mrs. Phillipss manners and politeness. He protested that, except Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never seen a more elegant woman; for she had not only received him with the utmost civility, but even pointedly included him in her invitation for the next evening, although utterly unknown to her before. Something, he supposed, might be attributed to his connection with them, but yet he had never met with so much attention in the whole course of his life.

Chapter 16

  1. As no objection was made to the young peoples engagement with their aunt, and all Mr. Collinss scruples of leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit were most steadily resisted, the coach conveyed him and his five cousins at a suitable hour to Meryton; and the girls had the pleasure of hearing, as they entered the drawing-room, that Mr. Wickham had accepted their uncles invitation, and was then in the house. <br /> When this information was given, and they had all taken their seats, Mr. Collins was at leisure to look around him and admire, and he was so much struck with the size and furniture of the apartment, that he declared he might almost have supposed himself in the small summer breakfast parlour at Rosings; a comparison that did not at first convey much gratification; but when Mrs. Phillips understood from him what Rosings was, and who was its proprietorwhen she had listened to the description of only one of Lady Catherines drawing-rooms, and found that the chimney-piece alone had cost eight hundred pounds, she felt all the force of the compliment, and would hardly have resented a comparison with the housekeepers room. <br /> In describing to her all the grandeur of Lady Catherine and her mansion, with occasional digressions in praise of his own humble abode, and the improvements it was receiving, he was happily employed until the gentlemen joined them; and he found in Mrs. Phillips a very attentive listener, whose opinion of his consequence increased with what she heard, and who was resolving to retail it all among her neighbours as soon as she could. To the girls, who could not listen to their cousin, and who had nothing to do but to wish for an instrument, and examine their own indifferent imitations of china on the mantelpiece, the interval of waiting appeared very long. It was over at last, however. The gentlemen did approach, and when Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth felt that she had neither been seeing him before, nor thinking of him since, with the smallest degree of unreasonable admiration. The officers of the ——shire were in general a very creditable, gentlemanlike set, and the best of them were of the present party; but Mr. Wickham was as far beyond them all in person, countenance, air, and walk, as _they_ were superior to the broad-faced, stuffy uncle Phillips, breathing port wine, who followed them into the room. <br /> Mr. Wickham was the happy man towards whom almost every female eye was turned, and Elizabeth was the happy woman by whom he finally seated himself; and the agreeable manner in which he immediately fell into conversation, though it was only on its being a wet night, made her feel that the commonest, dullest, most threadbare topic might be rendered interesting by the skill of the speaker. <br /> With such rivals for the notice of the fair as Mr. Wickham and the officers, Mr. Collins seemed to sink into insignificance; to the young ladies he certainly was nothing; but he had still at intervals a kind listener in Mrs. Phillips, and was by her watchfulness, most abundantly supplied with coffee and muffin. When the card-tables were placed, he had the opportunity of obliging her in turn, by sitting down to whist. <br /> I know little of the game at present,” said he, but I shall be glad to improve myself, for in my situation in life—” Mrs. Phillips was very glad for his compliance, but could not wait for his reason. <br /> Mr. Wickham did not play at whist, and with ready delight was he received at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. At first there seemed danger of Lydias engrossing him entirely, for she was a most determined talker; but being likewise extremely fond of lottery tickets, she soon grew too much interested in the game, too eager in making bets and exclaiming after prizes to have attention for anyone in particular. Allowing for the common demands of the game, Mr. Wickham was therefore at leisure to talk to Elizabeth, and she was very willing to hear him, though what she chiefly wished to hear she could not hope to be toldthe history of his acquaintance with Mr. Darcy. She dared not even mention that gentleman. Her curiosity, however, was unexpectedly relieved. Mr. Wickham began the subject himself. He enquired how far Netherfield was from Meryton; and, after receiving her answer, asked in a hesitating manner how long Mr. Darcy had been staying there. <br /> About a month,” said Elizabeth; and then, unwilling to let the subject drop, added, He is a man of very large property in Derbyshire, I understand.” <br /> Yes,” replied Mr. Wickham; his estate there is a noble one. A clear ten thousand per annum. You could not have met with a person more capable of giving you certain information on that head than myself, for I have been connected with his family in a particular manner from my infancy.” <br /> Elizabeth could not but look surprised. <br /> You may well be surprised, Miss Bennet, at such an assertion, after seeing, as you probably might, the very cold manner of our meeting yesterday. Are you much acquainted with Mr. Darcy?” <br /> As much as I ever wish to be,” cried Elizabeth very warmly. I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I think him very disagreeable.” <br /> I have no right to give _my_ opinion,” said Wickham, as to his being agreeable or otherwise. I am not qualified to form one. I have known him too long and too well to be a fair judge. It is impossible for _me_ to be impartial. But I believe your opinion of him would in general astonishand perhaps you would not express it quite so strongly anywhere else. Here you are in your own family.” <br /> Upon my word, I say no more _here_ than I might say in any house in the neighbourhood, except Netherfield. He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire. Everybody is disgusted with his pride. You will not find him more favourably spoken of by anyone.” <br /> I cannot pretend to be sorry,” said Wickham, after a short interruption, that he or that any man should not be estimated beyond their deserts; but with _him_ I believe it does not often happen. The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence, or frightened by his high and imposing manners, and sees him only as he chooses to be seen.” <br /> I should take him, even on _my_ slight acquaintance, to be an ill-tempered man.” Wickham only shook his head. <br /> I wonder,” said he, at the next opportunity of speaking, whether he is likely to be in this country much longer.” <br /> I do not at all know; but I _heard_ nothing of his going away when I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans in favour of the ——shire will not be affected by his being in the neighbourhood.” <br /> Oh! noit is not for _me_ to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. If _he_ wishes to avoid seeing _me_, he must go. We are not on friendly terms, and it always gives me pain to meet him, but I have no reason for avoiding _him_ but what I might proclaim before all the world, a sense of very great ill-usage, and most painful regrets at his being what he is. His father, Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men that ever breathed, and the truest friend I ever had; and I can never be in company with this Mr. Darcy without being grieved to the soul by a thousand tender recollections. His behaviour to myself has been scandalous; but I verily believe I could forgive him anything and everything, rather than his disappointing the hopes and disgracing the memory of his father.” <br /> Elizabeth found the interest of the subject increase, and listened with all her heart; but the delicacy of it prevented further enquiry. <br /> Mr. Wickham began to speak on more general topics, Meryton, the neighbourhood, the society, appearing highly pleased with all that he had yet seen, and speaking of the latter with gentle but very intelligible gallantry. <br /> It was the prospect of constant society, and good society,” he added, which was my chief inducement to enter the ——shire. I knew it to be a most respectable, agreeable corps, and my friend Denny tempted me further by his account of their present quarters, and the very great attentions and excellent acquaintances Meryton had procured them. Society, I own, is necessary to me. I have been a disappointed man, and my spirits will not bear solitude. I _must_ have employment and society. A military life is not what I was intended for, but circumstances have now made it eligible. The church _ought_ to have been my professionI was brought up for the church, and I should at this time have been in possession of a most valuable living, had it pleased the gentleman we were speaking of just now.” <br /> Indeed!” <br /> Yesthe late Mr. Darcy bequeathed me the next presentation of the best living in his gift. He was my godfather, and excessively attached to me. I cannot do justice to his kindness. He meant to provide for me amply, and thought he had done it; but when the living fell, it was given elsewhere.” <br /> Good heavens!” cried Elizabeth; but how could _that_ be? How could his will be disregarded? Why did you not seek legal redress?” <br /> There was just such an informality in the terms of the bequest as to give me no hope from law. A man of honour could not have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt itor to treat it as a merely conditional recommendation, and to assert that I had forfeited all claim to it by extravagance, imprudencein short anything or nothing. Certain it is, that the living became vacant two years ago, exactly as I was of an age to hold it, and that it was given to another man; and no less certain is it, that I cannot accuse myself of having really done anything to deserve to lose it. I have a warm, unguarded temper, and I may have spoken my opinion _of_ him, and _to_ him, too freely. I can recall nothing worse. But the fact is, that we are very different sort of men, and that he hates me.” <br /> This is quite shocking! He deserves to be publicly disgraced.” <br /> Some time or other he _will_ bebut it shall not be by _me_. Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose _him_.” <br /> Elizabeth honoured him for such feelings, and thought him handsomer than ever as he expressed them. <br /> But what,” said she, after a pause, can have been his motive? What can have induced him to behave so cruelly?” <br /> A thorough, determined dislike of mea dislike which I cannot but attribute in some measure to jealousy. Had the late Mr. Darcy liked me less, his son might have borne with me better; but his fathers uncommon attachment to me irritated him, I believe, very early in life. He had not a temper to bear the sort of competition in which we stoodthe sort of preference which was often given me.” <br /> I had not thought Mr. Darcy so bad as thisthough I have never liked him. I had not thought so very ill of him. I had supposed him to be despising his fellow-creatures in general, but did not suspect him of descending to such malicious revenge, such injustice, such inhumanity as this.” <br /> After a few minutes reflection, however, she continued, I _do_ remember his boasting one day, at Netherfield, of the implacability of his resentments, of his having an unforgiving temper. His disposition must be dreadful.” <br /> I will not trust myself on the subject,” replied Wickham; _I_ can hardly be just to him.” <br /> Elizabeth was again deep in thought, and after a time exclaimed, To treat in such a manner the godson, the friend, the favourite of his father!” She could have added, A young man, too, like _you_, whose very countenance may vouch for your being amiable”—but she contented herself with, and one, too, who had probably been his companion from childhood, connected together, as I think you said, in the closest manner!” <br /> We were born in the same parish, within the same park; the greatest part of our youth was passed together; inmates of the same house, sharing the same amusements, objects of the same parental care. _My_ father began life in the profession which your uncle, Mr. Phillips, appears to do so much credit tobut he gave up everything to be of use to the late Mr. Darcy and devoted all his time to the care of the Pemberley property. He was most highly esteemed by Mr. Darcy, a most intimate, confidential friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged himself to be under the greatest obligations to my fathers active superintendence, and when, immediately before my fathers death, Mr. Darcy gave him a voluntary promise of providing for me, I am convinced that he felt it to be as much a debt of gratitude to _him_, as of his affection to myself.” <br /> How strange!” cried Elizabeth. How abominable! I wonder that the very pride of this Mr. Darcy has not made him just to you! If from no better motive, that he should not have been too proud to be dishonestfor dishonesty I must call it.” <br /> It _is_ wonderful,” replied Wickham, for almost all his actions may be traced to pride; and pride had often been his best friend. It has connected him nearer with virtue than with any other feeling. But we are none of us consistent, and in his behaviour to me there were stronger impulses even than pride.” <br /> Can such abominable pride as his have ever done him good?” <br /> Yes. It has often led him to be liberal and generous, to give his money freely, to display hospitality, to assist his tenants, and relieve the poor. Family pride, and _filial_ pridefor he is very proud of what his father washave done this. Not to appear to disgrace his family, to degenerate from the popular qualities, or lose the influence of the Pemberley House, is a powerful motive. He has also _brotherly_ pride, which, with _some_ brotherly affection, makes him a very kind and careful guardian of his sister, and you will hear him generally cried up as the most attentive and best of brothers.” <br /> What sort of girl is Miss Darcy?” <br /> He shook his head. I wish I could call her amiable. It gives me pain to speak ill of a Darcy. But she is too much like her brothervery, very proud. As a child, she was affectionate and pleasing, and extremely fond of me; and I have devoted hours and hours to her amusement. But she is nothing to me now. She is a handsome girl, about fifteen or sixteen, and, I understand, highly accomplished. Since her fathers death, her home has been London, where a lady lives with her, and superintends her education.” <br /> After many pauses and many trials of other subjects, Elizabeth could not help reverting once more to the first, and saying: <br /> I am astonished at his intimacy with Mr. Bingley! How can Mr. Bingley, who seems good humour itself, and is, I really believe, truly amiable, be in friendship with such a man? How can they suit each other? Do you know Mr. Bingley?” <br /> Not at all.” <br /> He is a sweet-tempered, amiable, charming man. He cannot know what Mr. Darcy is.” <br /> Probably not; but Mr. Darcy can please where he chooses. He does not want abilities. He can be a conversible companion if he thinks it worth his while. Among those who are at all his equals in consequence, he is a very different man from what he is to the less prosperous. His pride never deserts him; but with the rich he is liberal-minded, just, sincere, rational, honourable, and perhaps agreeableallowing something for fortune and figure.” <br /> The whist party soon afterwards breaking up, the players gathered round the other table and Mr. Collins took his station between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Phillips. The usual enquiries as to his success were made by the latter. It had not been very great; he had lost every point; but when Mrs. Phillips began to express her concern thereupon, he assured her with much earnest gravity that it was not of the least importance, that he considered the money as a mere trifle, and begged that she would not make herself uneasy. <br /> I know very well, madam,” said he, that when persons sit down to a card-table, they must take their chances of these things, and happily I am not in such circumstances as to make five shillings any object. There are undoubtedly many who could not say the same, but thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I am removed far beyond the necessity of regarding little matters.” <br /> Mr. Wickhams attention was caught; and after observing Mr. Collins for a few moments, he asked Elizabeth in a low voice whether her relation was very intimately acquainted with the family of de Bourgh. <br /> Lady Catherine de Bourgh,” she replied, has very lately given him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first introduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her long.” <br /> You know of course that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Lady Anne Darcy were sisters; consequently that she is aunt to the present Mr. Darcy.” <br /> No, indeed, I did not. I knew nothing at all of Lady Catherines connections. I never heard of her existence till the day before yesterday.” <br /> Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large fortune, and it is believed that she and her cousin will unite the two estates.” <br /> This information made Elizabeth smile, as she thought of poor Miss Bingley. Vain indeed must be all her attentions, vain and useless her affection for his sister and her praise of himself, if he were already self-destined for another. <br /> Mr. Collins,” said she, speaks highly both of Lady Catherine and her daughter; but from some particulars that he has related of her ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads him, and that in spite of her being his patroness, she is an arrogant, conceited woman.” <br /> I believe her to be both in a great degree,” replied Wickham; I have not seen her for many years, but I very well remember that I never liked her, and that her manners were dictatorial and insolent. She has the reputation of being remarkably sensible and clever; but I rather believe she derives part of her abilities from her rank and fortune, part from her authoritative manner, and the rest from the pride of her nephew, who chooses that everyone connected with him should have an understanding of the first class.” <br /> Elizabeth allowed that he had given a very rational account of it, and they continued talking together, with mutual satisfaction till supper put an end to cards, and gave the rest of the ladies their share of Mr. Wickhams attentions. There could be no conversation in the noise of Mrs. Phillipss supper party, but his manners recommended him to everybody. Whatever he said, was said well; and whatever he did, done gracefully. Elizabeth went away with her head full of him. She could think of nothing but of Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told her, all the way home; but there was not time for her even to mention his name as they went, for neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins were once silent. Lydia talked incessantly of lottery tickets, of the fish she had lost and the fish she had won; and Mr. Collins in describing the civility of Mr. and Mrs. Phillips, protesting that he did not in the least regard his losses at whist, enumerating all the dishes at supper, and repeatedly fearing that he crowded his cousins, had more to say than he could well manage before the carriage stopped at Longbourn House.

Chapter 17

  1. Elizabeth related to Jane the next day what had passed between Mr. Wickham and herself. Jane listened with astonishment and concern; she knew not how to believe that Mr. Darcy could be so unworthy of Mr. Bingleys regard; and yet, it was not in her nature to question the veracity of a young man of such amiable appearance as Wickham. The possibility of his having endured such unkindness, was enough to interest all her tender feelings; and nothing remained therefore to be done, but to think well of them both, to defend the conduct of each, and throw into the account of accident or mistake whatever could not be otherwise explained. <br /> They have both,” said she, been deceived, I dare say, in some way or other, of which we can form no idea. Interested people have perhaps misrepresented each to the other. It is, in short, impossible for us to conjecture the causes or circumstances which may have alienated them, without actual blame on either side.” <br /> Very true, indeed; and now, my dear Jane, what have you got to say on behalf of the interested people who have probably been concerned in the business? Do clear _them_ too, or we shall be obliged to think ill of somebody.” <br /> Laugh as much as you choose, but you will not laugh me out of my opinion. My dearest Lizzy, do but consider in what a disgraceful light it places Mr. Darcy, to be treating his fathers favourite in such a manner, one whom his father had promised to provide for. It is impossible. No man of common humanity, no man who had any value for his character, could be capable of it. Can his most intimate friends be so excessively deceived in him? Oh! no.” <br /> I can much more easily believe Mr. Bingleys being imposed on, than that Mr. Wickham should invent such a history of himself as he gave me last night; names, facts, everything mentioned without ceremony. If it be not so, let Mr. Darcy contradict it. Besides, there was truth in his looks.” <br /> It is difficult indeedit is distressing. One does not know what to think.” <br /> I beg your pardon; one knows exactly what to think.” <br /> But Jane could think with certainty on only one pointthat Mr. Bingley, if he _had been_ imposed on, would have much to suffer when the affair became public. <br /> The two young ladies were summoned from the shrubbery, where this conversation passed, by the arrival of the very persons of whom they had been speaking; Mr. Bingley and his sisters came to give their personal invitation for the long-expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the following Tuesday. The two ladies were delighted to see their dear friend again, called it an age since they had met, and repeatedly asked what she had been doing with herself since their separation. To the rest of the family they paid little attention; avoiding Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, saying not much to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They were soon gone again, rising from their seats with an activity which took their brother by surprise, and hurrying off as if eager to escape from Mrs. Bennets civilities. <br /> The prospect of the Netherfield ball was extremely agreeable to every female of the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to consider it as given in compliment to her eldest daughter, and was particularly flattered by receiving the invitation from Mr. Bingley himself, instead of a ceremonious card. Jane pictured to herself a happy evening in the society of her two friends, and the attentions of their brother; and Elizabeth thought with pleasure of dancing a great deal with Mr. Wickham, and of seeing a confirmation of everything in Mr. Darcys look and behaviour. The happiness anticipated by Catherine and Lydia depended less on any single event, or any particular person, for though they each, like Elizabeth, meant to dance half the evening with Mr. Wickham, he was by no means the only partner who could satisfy them, and a ball was, at any rate, a ball. And even Mary could assure her family that she had no disinclination for it. <br /> While I can have my mornings to myself,” said she, it is enoughI think it is no sacrifice to join occasionally in evening engagements. Society has claims on us all; and I profess myself one of those who consider intervals of recreation and amusement as desirable for everybody.” <br /> Elizabeths spirits were so high on this occasion, that though she did not often speak unnecessarily to Mr. Collins, she could not help asking him whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingleys invitation, and if he did, whether he would think it proper to join in the evenings amusement; and she was rather surprised to find that he entertained no scruple whatever on that head, and was very far from dreading a rebuke either from the Archbishop, or Lady Catherine de Bourgh, by venturing to dance. <br /> I am by no means of the opinion, I assure you,” said he, that a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character, to respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be honoured with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of the evening; and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours, Miss Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially, a preference which I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right cause, and not to any disrespect for her.” <br /> Elizabeth felt herself completely taken in. She had fully proposed being engaged by Mr. Wickham for those very dances; and to have Mr. Collins instead! her liveliness had never been worse timed. There was no help for it, however. Mr. Wickhams happiness and her own were perforce delayed a little longer, and Mr. Collinss proposal accepted with as good a grace as she could. She was not the better pleased with his gallantry from the idea it suggested of something more. It now first struck her, that _she_ was selected from among her sisters as worthy of being mistress of Hunsford Parsonage, and of assisting to form a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of more eligible visitors. The idea soon reached to conviction, as she observed his increasing civilities toward herself, and heard his frequent attempt at a compliment on her wit and vivacity; and though more astonished than gratified herself by this effect of her charms, it was not long before her mother gave her to understand that the probability of their marriage was extremely agreeable to _her_. Elizabeth, however, did not choose to take the hint, being well aware that a serious dispute must be the consequence of any reply. Mr. Collins might never make the offer, and till he did, it was useless to quarrel about him. <br /> If there had not been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and talk of, the younger Miss Bennets would have been in a very pitiable state at this time, for from the day of the invitation, to the day of the ball, there was such a succession of rain as prevented their walking to Meryton once. No aunt, no officers, no news could be sought afterthe very shoe-roses for Netherfield were got by proxy. Even Elizabeth might have found some trial of her patience in weather which totally suspended the improvement of her acquaintance with Mr. Wickham; and nothing less than a dance on Tuesday, could have made such a Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday endurable to Kitty and Lydia.

Chapter 18

  1. Till Elizabeth entered the drawing-room at Netherfield, and looked in vain for Mr. Wickham among the cluster of red coats there assembled, a doubt of his being present had never occurred to her. The certainty of meeting him had not been checked by any of those recollections that might not unreasonably have alarmed her. She had dressed with more than usual care, and prepared in the highest spirits for the conquest of all that remained unsubdued of his heart, trusting that it was not more than might be won in the course of the evening. But in an instant arose the dreadful suspicion of his being purposely omitted for Mr. Darcys pleasure in the Bingleys invitation to the officers; and though this was not exactly the case, the absolute fact of his absence was pronounced by his friend Denny, to whom Lydia eagerly applied, and who told them that Wickham had been obliged to go to town on business the day before, and was not yet returned; adding, with a significant smile, I do not imagine his business would have called him away just now, if he had not wanted to avoid a certain gentleman here.” <br /> This part of his intelligence, though unheard by Lydia, was caught by Elizabeth, and, as it assured her that Darcy was not less answerable for Wickhams absence than if her first surmise had been just, every feeling of displeasure against the former was so sharpened by immediate disappointment, that she could hardly reply with tolerable civility to the polite enquiries which he directly afterwards approached to make. Attendance, forbearance, patience with Darcy, was injury to Wickham. She was resolved against any sort of conversation with him, and turned away with a degree of ill-humour which she could not wholly surmount even in speaking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind partiality provoked her. <br /> But Elizabeth was not formed for ill-humour; and though every prospect of her own was destroyed for the evening, it could not dwell long on her spirits; and having told all her griefs to Charlotte Lucas, whom she had not seen for a week, she was soon able to make a voluntary transition to the oddities of her cousin, and to point him out to her particular notice. The first two dances, however, brought a return of distress; they were dances of mortification. Mr. Collins, awkward and solemn, apologising instead of attending, and often moving wrong without being aware of it, gave her all the shame and misery which a disagreeable partner for a couple of dances can give. The moment of her release from him was ecstasy. <br /> She danced next with an officer, and had the refreshment of talking of Wickham, and of hearing that he was universally liked. When those dances were over, she returned to Charlotte Lucas, and was in conversation with her, when she found herself suddenly addressed by Mr. Darcy who took her so much by surprise in his application for her hand, that, without knowing what she did, she accepted him. He walked away again immediately, and she was left to fret over her own want of presence of mind; Charlotte tried to console her: <br /> I dare say you will find him very agreeable.” <br /> Heaven forbid! _That_ would be the greatest misfortune of all! To find a man agreeable whom one is determined to hate! Do not wish me such an evil.” <br /> When the dancing recommenced, however, and Darcy approached to claim her hand, Charlotte could not help cautioning her in a whisper, not to be a simpleton, and allow her fancy for Wickham to make her appear unpleasant in the eyes of a man ten times his consequence. Elizabeth made no answer, and took her place in the set, amazed at the dignity to which she was arrived in being allowed to stand opposite to Mr. Darcy, and reading in her neighbours looks, their equal amazement in beholding it. They stood for some time without speaking a word; and she began to imagine that their silence was to last through the two dances, and at first was resolved not to break it; till suddenly fancying that it would be the greater punishment to her partner to oblige him to talk, she made some slight observation on the dance. He replied, and was again silent. After a pause of some minutes, she addressed him a second time with:—“It is _your_ turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. _I_ talked about the dance, and _you_ ought to make some sort of remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples.” <br /> He smiled, and assured her that whatever she wished him to say should be said. <br /> Very well. That reply will do for the present. Perhaps by and by I may observe that private balls are much pleasanter than public ones. But _now_ we may be silent.” <br /> Do you talk by rule, then, while you are dancing?” <br /> Sometimes. One must speak a little, you know. It would look odd to be entirely silent for half an hour together; and yet for the advantage of _some_, conversation ought to be so arranged, as that they may have the trouble of saying as little as possible.” <br /> Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, or do you imagine that you are gratifying mine?” <br /> Both,” replied Elizabeth archly; for I have always seen a great similarity in the turn of our minds. We are each of an unsocial, taciturn disposition, unwilling to speak, unless we expect to say something that will amaze the whole room, and be handed down to posterity with all the _éclat_ of a proverb.” <br /> This is no very striking resemblance of your own character, I am sure,” said he. How near it may be to _mine_, I cannot pretend to say. _You_ think it a faithful portrait undoubtedly.” <br /> I must not decide on my own performance.” <br /> He made no answer, and they were again silent till they had gone down the dance, when he asked her if she and her sisters did not very often walk to Meryton. She answered in the affirmative, and, unable to resist the temptation, added, When you met us there the other day, we had just been forming a new acquaintance.” <br /> The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of _hauteur_ overspread his features, but he said not a word, and Elizabeth, though blaming herself for her own weakness, could not go on. At length Darcy spoke, and in a constrained manner said, Mr. Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may ensure his _making_ friendswhether he may be equally capable of _retaining_ them, is less certain.” <br /> He has been so unlucky as to lose _your_ friendship,” replied Elizabeth with emphasis, and in a manner which he is likely to suffer from all his life.” <br /> Darcy made no answer, and seemed desirous of changing the subject. At that moment, Sir William Lucas appeared close to them, meaning to pass through the set to the other side of the room; but on perceiving Mr. Darcy, he stopped with a bow of superior courtesy to compliment him on his dancing and his partner. <br /> I have been most highly gratified indeed, my dear sir. Such very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that you belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that your fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope to have this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain desirable event, my dear Eliza (glancing at her sister and Bingley) shall take place. What congratulations will then flow in! I appeal to Mr. Darcy:—but let me not interrupt you, sir. You will not thank me for detaining you from the bewitching converse of that young lady, whose bright eyes are also upbraiding me.” <br /> The latter part of this address was scarcely heard by Darcy; but Sir Williams allusion to his friend seemed to strike him forcibly, and his eyes were directed with a very serious expression towards Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together. Recovering himself, however, shortly, he turned to his partner, and said, Sir Williams interruption has made me forget what we were talking of.” <br /> I do not think we were speaking at all. Sir William could not have interrupted two people in the room who had less to say for themselves. We have tried two or three subjects already without success, and what we are to talk of next I cannot imagine.” <br /> What think you of books?” said he, smiling. <br /> Booksoh! no. I am sure we never read the same, or not with the same feelings.” <br /> I am sorry you think so; but if that be the case, there can at least be no want of subject. We may compare our different opinions.” <br /> NoI cannot talk of books in a ball-room; my head is always full of something else.” <br /> The _present_ always occupies you in such scenesdoes it?” said he, with a look of doubt. <br /> Yes, always,” she replied, without knowing what she said, for her thoughts had wandered far from the subject, as soon afterwards appeared by her suddenly exclaiming, I remember hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy, that you hardly ever forgave, that your resentment once created was unappeasable. You are very cautious, I suppose, as to its _being created?_ <br /> I am,” said he, with a firm voice. <br /> And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice?” <br /> I hope not.” <br /> It is particularly incumbent on those who never change their opinion, to be secure of judging properly at first.” <br /> May I ask to what these questions tend?” <br /> Merely to the illustration of _your_ character,” said she, endeavouring to shake off her gravity. I am trying to make it out.” <br /> And what is your success?” <br /> She shook her head. I do not get on at all. I hear such different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly.” <br /> I can readily believe,” answered he gravely, that reports may vary greatly with respect to me; and I could wish, Miss Bennet, that you were not to sketch my character at the present moment, as there is reason to fear that the performance would reflect no credit on either.” <br /> But if I do not take your likeness now, I may never have another opportunity.” <br /> I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours,” he coldly replied. She said no more, and they went down the other dance and parted in silence; and on each side dissatisfied, though not to an equal degree, for in Darcys breast there was a tolerably powerful feeling towards her, which soon procured her pardon, and directed all his anger against another. <br /> They had not long separated, when Miss Bingley came towards her, and with an expression of civil disdain accosted her: <br /> So, Miss Eliza, I hear you are quite delighted with George Wickham! Your sister has been talking to me about him, and asking me a thousand questions; and I find that the young man quite forgot to tell you, among his other communication, that he was the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcys steward. Let me recommend you, however, as a friend, not to give implicit confidence to all his assertions; for as to Mr. Darcys using him ill, it is perfectly false; for, on the contrary, he has always been remarkably kind to him, though George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy in a most infamous manner. I do not know the particulars, but I know very well that Mr. Darcy is not in the least to blame, that he cannot bear to hear George Wickham mentioned, and that though my brother thought that he could not well avoid including him in his invitation to the officers, he was excessively glad to find that he had taken himself out of the way. His coming into the country at all is a most insolent thing, indeed, and I wonder how he could presume to do it. I pity you, Miss Eliza, for this discovery of your favourites guilt; but really, considering his descent, one could not expect much better.” <br /> His guilt and his descent appear by your account to be the same,” said Elizabeth angrily; for I have heard you accuse him of nothing worse than of being the son of Mr. Darcys steward, and of _that_, I can assure you, he informed me himself.” <br /> I beg your pardon,” replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a sneer. Excuse my interferenceit was kindly meant.” <br /> Insolent girl!” said Elizabeth to herself. You are much mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack as this. I see nothing in it but your own wilful ignorance and the malice of Mr. Darcy.” She then sought her eldest sister, who had undertaken to make enquiries on the same subject of Bingley. Jane met her with a smile of such sweet complacency, a glow of such happy expression, as sufficiently marked how well she was satisfied with the occurrences of the evening. Elizabeth instantly read her feelings, and at that moment solicitude for Wickham, resentment against his enemies, and everything else, gave way before the hope of Janes being in the fairest way for happiness. <br /> I want to know,” said she, with a countenance no less smiling than her sisters, what you have learnt about Mr. Wickham. But perhaps you have been too pleasantly engaged to think of any third person; in which case you may be sure of my pardon.” <br /> No,” replied Jane, I have not forgotten him; but I have nothing satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know the whole of his history, and is quite ignorant of the circumstances which have principally offended Mr. Darcy; but he will vouch for the good conduct, the probity, and honour of his friend, and is perfectly convinced that Mr. Wickham has deserved much less attention from Mr. Darcy than he has received; and I am sorry to say by his account as well as his sisters, Mr. Wickham is by no means a respectable young man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent, and has deserved to lose Mr. Darcys regard.” <br /> Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself?” <br /> No; he never saw him till the other morning at Meryton.” <br /> This account then is what he has received from Mr. Darcy. I am satisfied. But what does he say of the living?” <br /> He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though he has heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he believes that it was left to him _conditionally_ only.” <br /> I have not a doubt of Mr. Bingleys sincerity,” said Elizabeth warmly; but you must excuse my not being convinced by assurances only. Mr. Bingleys defense of his friend was a very able one, I dare say; but since he is unacquainted with several parts of the story, and has learnt the rest from that friend himself, I shall venture to still think of both gentlemen as I did before.” <br /> She then changed the discourse to one more gratifying to each, and on which there could be no difference of sentiment. Elizabeth listened with delight to the happy, though modest hopes which Jane entertained of Mr. Bingleys regard, and said all in her power to heighten her confidence in it. On their being joined by Mr. Bingley himself, Elizabeth withdrew to Miss Lucas; to whose enquiry after the pleasantness of her last partner she had scarcely replied, before Mr. Collins came up to them, and told her with great exultation that he had just been so fortunate as to make a most important discovery. <br /> I have found out,” said he, by a singular accident, that there is now in the room a near relation of my patroness. I happened to overhear the gentleman himself mentioning to the young lady who does the honours of the house the names of his cousin Miss de Bourgh, and of her mother Lady Catherine. How wonderfully these sort of things occur! Who would have thought of my meeting with, perhaps, a nephew of Lady Catherine de Bourgh in this assembly! I am most thankful that the discovery is made in time for me to pay my respects to him, which I am now going to do, and trust he will excuse my not having done it before. My total ignorance of the connection must plead my apology.” <br /> You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy!” <br /> Indeed I am. I shall entreat his pardon for not having done it earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherines _nephew_. It will be in my power to assure him that her ladyship was quite well yesterday sennight.” <br /> Elizabeth tried hard to dissuade him from such a scheme, assuring him that Mr. Darcy would consider his addressing him without introduction as an impertinent freedom, rather than a compliment to his aunt; that it was not in the least necessary there should be any notice on either side; and that if it were, it must belong to Mr. Darcy, the superior in consequence, to begin the acquaintance. Mr. Collins listened to her with the determined air of following his own inclination, and, when she ceased speaking, replied thus: <br /> My dear Miss Elizabeth, I have the highest opinion in the world in your excellent judgement in all matters within the scope of your understanding; but permit me to say, that there must be a wide difference between the established forms of ceremony amongst the laity, and those which regulate the clergy; for, give me leave to observe that I consider the clerical office as equal in point of dignity with the highest rank in the kingdomprovided that a proper humility of behaviour is at the same time maintained. You must therefore allow me to follow the dictates of my conscience on this occasion, which leads me to perform what I look on as a point of duty. Pardon me for neglecting to profit by your advice, which on every other subject shall be my constant guide, though in the case before us I consider myself more fitted by education and habitual study to decide on what is right than a young lady like yourself.” And with a low bow he left her to attack Mr. Darcy, whose reception of his advances she eagerly watched, and whose astonishment at being so addressed was very evident. Her cousin prefaced his speech with a solemn bow and though she could not hear a word of it, she felt as if hearing it all, and saw in the motion of his lips the words apology,” Hunsford,” and Lady Catherine de Bourgh.” It vexed her to see him expose himself to such a man. Mr. Darcy was eyeing him with unrestrained wonder, and when at last Mr. Collins allowed him time to speak, replied with an air of distant civility. Mr. Collins, however, was not discouraged from speaking again, and Mr. Darcys contempt seemed abundantly increasing with the length of his second speech, and at the end of it he only made him a slight bow, and moved another way. Mr. Collins then returned to Elizabeth. <br /> I have no reason, I assure you,” said he, to be dissatisfied with my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased with the attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, and even paid me the compliment of saying that he was so well convinced of Lady Catherines discernment as to be certain she could never bestow a favour unworthily. It was really a very handsome thought. Upon the whole, I am much pleased with him.” <br /> As Elizabeth had no longer any interest of her own to pursue, she turned her attention almost entirely on her sister and Mr. Bingley; and the train of agreeable reflections which her observations gave birth to, made her perhaps almost as happy as Jane. She saw her in idea settled in that very house, in all the felicity which a marriage of true affection could bestow; and she felt capable, under such circumstances, of endeavouring even to like Bingleys two sisters. Her mothers thoughts she plainly saw were bent the same way, and she determined not to venture near her, lest she might hear too much. When they sat down to supper, therefore, she considered it a most unlucky perverseness which placed them within one of each other; and deeply was she vexed to find that her mother was talking to that one person (Lady Lucas) freely, openly, and of nothing else but her expectation that Jane would soon be married to Mr. Bingley. It was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet seemed incapable of fatigue while enumerating the advantages of the match. His being such a charming young man, and so rich, and living but three miles from them, were the first points of self-gratulation; and then it was such a comfort to think how fond the two sisters were of Jane, and to be certain that they must desire the connection as much as she could do. It was, moreover, such a promising thing for her younger daughters, as Janes marrying so greatly must throw them in the way of other rich men; and lastly, it was so pleasant at her time of life to be able to consign her single daughters to the care of their sister, that she might not be obliged to go into company more than she liked. It was necessary to make this circumstance a matter of pleasure, because on such occasions it is the etiquette; but no one was less likely than Mrs. Bennet to find comfort in staying home at any period of her life. She concluded with many good wishes that Lady Lucas might soon be equally fortunate, though evidently and triumphantly believing there was no chance of it. <br /> In vain did Elizabeth endeavour to check the rapidity of her mothers words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a less audible whisper; for, to her inexpressible vexation, she could perceive that the chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy, who sat opposite to them. Her mother only scolded her for being nonsensical. <br /> What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him? I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged to say nothing _he_ may not like to hear.” <br /> For heavens sake, madam, speak lower. What advantage can it be for you to offend Mr. Darcy? You will never recommend yourself to his friend by so doing!” <br /> Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Her mother would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone. Elizabeth blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation. She could not help frequently glancing her eye at Mr. Darcy, though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded; for though he was not always looking at her mother, she was convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her. The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant contempt to a composed and steady gravity. <br /> At length, however, Mrs. Bennet had no more to say; and Lady Lucas, who had been long yawning at the repetition of delights which she saw no likelihood of sharing, was left to the comforts of cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth now began to revive. But not long was the interval of tranquillity; for, when supper was over, singing was talked of, and she had the mortification of seeing Mary, after very little entreaty, preparing to oblige the company. By many significant looks and silent entreaties, did she endeavour to prevent such a proof of complaisance, but in vain; Mary would not understand them; such an opportunity of exhibiting was delightful to her, and she began her song. Elizabeths eyes were fixed on her with most painful sensations, and she watched her progress through the several stanzas with an impatience which was very ill rewarded at their close; for Mary, on receiving, amongst the thanks of the table, the hint of a hope that she might be prevailed on to favour them again, after the pause of half a minute began another. Marys powers were by no means fitted for such a display; her voice was weak, and her manner affected. Elizabeth was in agonies. She looked at Jane, to see how she bore it; but Jane was very composedly talking to Bingley. She looked at his two sisters, and saw them making signs of derision at each other, and at Darcy, who continued, however, imperturbably grave. She looked at her father to entreat his interference, lest Mary should be singing all night. He took the hint, and when Mary had finished her second song, said aloud, That will do extremely well, child. You have delighted us long enough. Let the other young ladies have time to exhibit.” <br /> Mary, though pretending not to hear, was somewhat disconcerted; and Elizabeth, sorry for her, and sorry for her fathers speech, was afraid her anxiety had done no good. Others of the party were now applied to. <br /> If I,” said Mr. Collins, were so fortunate as to be able to sing, I should have great pleasure, I am sure, in obliging the company with an air; for I consider music as a very innocent diversion, and perfectly compatible with the profession of a clergyman. I do not mean, however, to assert that we can be justified in devoting too much of our time to music, for there are certainly other things to be attended to. The rector of a parish has much to do. In the first place, he must make such an agreement for tithes as may be beneficial to himself and not offensive to his patron. He must write his own sermons; and the time that remains will not be too much for his parish duties, and the care and improvement of his dwelling, which he cannot be excused from making as comfortable as possible. And I do not think it of light importance that he should have attentive and conciliatory manners towards everybody, especially towards those to whom he owes his preferment. I cannot acquit him of that duty; nor could I think well of the man who should omit an occasion of testifying his respect towards anybody connected with the family.” And with a bow to Mr. Darcy, he concluded his speech, which had been spoken so loud as to be heard by half the room. Many staredmany smiled; but no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while his wife seriously commended Mr. Collins for having spoken so sensibly, and observed in a half-whisper to Lady Lucas, that he was a remarkably clever, good kind of young man. <br /> To Elizabeth it appeared that, had her family made an agreement to expose themselves as much as they could during the evening, it would have been impossible for them to play their parts with more spirit or finer success; and happy did she think it for Bingley and her sister that some of the exhibition had escaped his notice, and that his feelings were not of a sort to be much distressed by the folly which he must have witnessed. That his two sisters and Mr. Darcy, however, should have such an opportunity of ridiculing her relations, was bad enough, and she could not determine whether the silent contempt of the gentleman, or the insolent smiles of the ladies, were more intolerable. <br /> The rest of the evening brought her little amusement. She was teased by Mr. Collins, who continued most perseveringly by her side, and though he could not prevail on her to dance with him again, put it out of her power to dance with others. In vain did she entreat him to stand up with somebody else, and offer to introduce him to any young lady in the room. He assured her, that as to dancing, he was perfectly indifferent to it; that his chief object was by delicate attentions to recommend himself to her and that he should therefore make a point of remaining close to her the whole evening. There was no arguing upon such a project. She owed her greatest relief to her friend Miss Lucas, who often joined them, and good-naturedly engaged Mr. Collinss conversation to herself. <br /> She was at least free from the offense of Mr. Darcys further notice; though often standing within a very short distance of her, quite disengaged, he never came near enough to speak. She felt it to be the probable consequence of her allusions to Mr. Wickham, and rejoiced in it. <br /> The Longbourn party were the last of all the company to depart, and, by a manoeuvre of Mrs. Bennet, had to wait for their carriage a quarter of an hour after everybody else was gone, which gave them time to see how heartily they were wished away by some of the family. Mrs. Hurst and her sister scarcely opened their mouths, except to complain of fatigue, and were evidently impatient to have the house to themselves. They repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, and by so doing threw a languor over the whole party, which was very little relieved by the long speeches of Mr. Collins, who was complimenting Mr. Bingley and his sisters on the elegance of their entertainment, and the hospitality and politeness which had marked their behaviour to their guests. Darcy said nothing at all. Mr. Bennet, in equal silence, was enjoying the scene. Mr. Bingley and Jane were standing together, a little detached from the rest, and talked only to each other. Elizabeth preserved as steady a silence as either Mrs. Hurst or Miss Bingley; and even Lydia was too much fatigued to utter more than the occasional exclamation of Lord, how tired I am!” accompanied by a violent yawn. <br /> When at length they arose to take leave, Mrs. Bennet was most pressingly civil in her hope of seeing the whole family soon at Longbourn, and addressed herself especially to Mr. Bingley, to assure him how happy he would make them by eating a family dinner with them at any time, without the ceremony of a formal invitation. Bingley was all grateful pleasure, and he readily engaged for taking the earliest opportunity of waiting on her, after his return from London, whither he was obliged to go the next day for a short time. <br /> Mrs. Bennet was perfectly satisfied, and quitted the house under the delightful persuasion that, allowing for the necessary preparations of settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes, she should undoubtedly see her daughter settled at Netherfield in the course of three or four months. Of having another daughter married to Mr. Collins, she thought with equal certainty, and with considerable, though not equal, pleasure. Elizabeth was the least dear to her of all her children; and though the man and the match were quite good enough for _her_, the worth of each was eclipsed by Mr. Bingley and Netherfield.

Chapter 19

  1. The next day opened a new scene at Longbourn. Mr. Collins made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it without loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to make it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about it in a very orderly manner, with all the observances, which he supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together, soon after breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words: <br /> May I hope, madam, for your interest with your fair daughter Elizabeth, when I solicit for the honour of a private audience with her in the course of this morning?” <br /> Before Elizabeth had time for anything but a blush of surprise, Mrs. Bennet answered instantly, Oh dear!—yescertainly. I am sure Lizzy will be very happyI am sure she can have no objection. Come, Kitty, I want you up stairs.” And, gathering her work together, she was hastening away, when Elizabeth called out: <br /> Dear madam, do not go. I beg you will not go. Mr. Collins must excuse me. He can have nothing to say to me that anybody need not hear. I am going away myself.” <br /> No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you to stay where you are.” And upon Elizabeths seeming really, with vexed and embarrassed looks, about to escape, she added: Lizzy, I _insist_ upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins.” <br /> Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunctionand a moments consideration making her also sensible that it would be wisest to get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat down again and tried to conceal, by incessant employment the feelings which were divided between distress and diversion. Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked off, and as soon as they were gone, Mr. Collins began. <br /> Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so far from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes had there _not_ been this little unwillingness; but allow me to assure you, that I have your respected mothers permission for this address. You can hardly doubt the purport of my discourse, however your natural delicacy may lead you to dissemble; my attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. Almost as soon as I entered the house, I singled you out as the companion of my future life. But before I am run away with by my feelings on this subject, perhaps it would be advisable for me to state my reasons for marryingand, moreover, for coming into Hertfordshire with the design of selecting a wife, as I certainly did.” <br /> The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laughing, that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any attempt to stop him further, and he continued: <br /> My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) to set the example of matrimony in his parish; secondly, that I am convinced that it will add very greatly to my happiness; and thirdlywhich perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier, that it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very noble lady whom I have the honour of calling patroness. Twice has she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked too!) on this subject; and it was but the very Saturday night before I left Hunsfordbetween our pools at quadrille, while Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss de Bourghs footstool, that she said, Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry. Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for _my_ sake; and for your _own_, let her be an active, useful sort of person, not brought up high, but able to make a small income go a good way. This is my advice. Find such a woman as soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and I will visit her.’ Allow me, by the way, to observe, my fair cousin, that I do not reckon the notice and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as among the least of the advantages in my power to offer. You will find her manners beyond anything I can describe; and your wit and vivacity, I think, must be acceptable to her, especially when tempered with the silence and respect which her rank will inevitably excite. Thus much for my general intention in favour of matrimony; it remains to be told why my views were directed towards Longbourn instead of my own neighbourhood, where I can assure you there are many amiable young women. But the fact is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the death of your honoured father (who, however, may live many years longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to choose a wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them might be as little as possible, when the melancholy event takes placewhich, however, as I have already said, may not be for several years. This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I flatter myself it will not sink me in your esteem. And now nothing remains for me but to assure you in the most animated language of the violence of my affection. To fortune I am perfectly indifferent, and shall make no demand of that nature on your father, since I am well aware that it could not be complied with; and that one thousand pounds in the four per cents, which will not be yours till after your mothers decease, is all that you may ever be entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uniformly silent; and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous reproach shall ever pass my lips when we are married.” <br /> It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now. <br /> You are too hasty, sir,” she cried. You forget that I have made no answer. Let me do it without further loss of time. Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me. I am very sensible of the honour of your proposals, but it is impossible for me to do otherwise than to decline them.” <br /> I am not now to learn,” replied Mr. Collins, with a formal wave of the hand, that it is usual with young ladies to reject the addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, when he first applies for their favour; and that sometimes the refusal is repeated a second, or even a third time. I am therefore by no means discouraged by what you have just said, and shall hope to lead you to the altar ere long.” <br /> Upon my word, sir,” cried Elizabeth, your hope is a rather extraordinary one after my declaration. I do assure you that I am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there are) who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance of being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my refusal. You could not make _me_ happy, and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who could make you so. Nay, were your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am persuaded she would find me in every respect ill qualified for the situation.” <br /> Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so,” said Mr. Collins very gravely—“but I cannot imagine that her ladyship would at all disapprove of you. And you may be certain when I have the honour of seeing her again, I shall speak in the very highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other amiable qualification.” <br /> Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary. You must give me leave to judge for myself, and pay me the compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy and very rich, and by refusing your hand, do all in my power to prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you must have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard to my family, and may take possession of Longbourn estate whenever it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may be considered, therefore, as finally settled.” And rising as she thus spoke, she would have quitted the room, had Mr. Collins not thus addressed her: <br /> When I do myself the honour of speaking to you next on the subject, I shall hope to receive a more favourable answer than you have now given me; though I am far from accusing you of cruelty at present, because I know it to be the established custom of your sex to reject a man on the first application, and perhaps you have even now said as much to encourage my suit as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the female character.” <br /> Really, Mr. Collins,” cried Elizabeth with some warmth, you puzzle me exceedingly. If what I have hitherto said can appear to you in the form of encouragement, I know not how to express my refusal in such a way as to convince you of its being one.” <br /> You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, that your refusal of my addresses is merely words of course. My reasons for believing it are briefly these: It does not appear to me that my hand is unworthy of your acceptance, or that the establishment I can offer would be any other than highly desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the family of de Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are circumstances highly in my favour; and you should take it into further consideration, that in spite of your manifold attractions, it is by no means certain that another offer of marriage may ever be made you. Your portion is unhappily so small that it will in all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and amiable qualifications. As I must therefore conclude that you are not serious in your rejection of me, I shall choose to attribute it to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to the usual practice of elegant females.” <br /> I do assure you, sir, that I have no pretensions whatever to that kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a respectable man. I would rather be paid the compliment of being believed sincere. I thank you again and again for the honour you have done me in your proposals, but to accept them is absolutely impossible. My feelings in every respect forbid it. Can I speak plainer? Do not consider me now as an elegant female, intending to plague you, but as a rational creature, speaking the truth from her heart.” <br /> You are uniformly charming!” cried he, with an air of awkward gallantry; and I am persuaded that when sanctioned by the express authority of both your excellent parents, my proposals will not fail of being acceptable.” <br /> To such perseverance in wilful self-deception Elizabeth would make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew; determined, if he persisted in considering her repeated refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father, whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as to be decisive, and whose behaviour at least could not be mistaken for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female.

Chapter 20

  1. Mr. Collins was not left long to the silent contemplation of his successful love; for Mrs. Bennet, having dawdled about in the vestibule to watch for the end of the conference, no sooner saw Elizabeth open the door and with quick step pass her towards the staircase, than she entered the breakfast-room, and congratulated both him and herself in warm terms on the happy prospect of their nearer connection. Mr. Collins received and returned these felicitations with equal pleasure, and then proceeded to relate the particulars of their interview, with the result of which he trusted he had every reason to be satisfied, since the refusal which his cousin had steadfastly given him would naturally flow from her bashful modesty and the genuine delicacy of her character. <br /> This information, however, startled Mrs. Bennet; she would have been glad to be equally satisfied that her daughter had meant to encourage him by protesting against his proposals, but she dared not believe it, and could not help saying so. <br /> But, depend upon it, Mr. Collins,” she added, that Lizzy shall be brought to reason. I will speak to her about it directly. She is a very headstrong, foolish girl, and does not know her own interest but I will _make_ her know it.” <br /> Pardon me for interrupting you, madam,” cried Mr. Collins; but if she is really headstrong and foolish, I know not whether she would altogether be a very desirable wife to a man in my situation, who naturally looks for happiness in the marriage state. If therefore she actually persists in rejecting my suit, perhaps it were better not to force her into accepting me, because if liable to such defects of temper, she could not contribute much to my felicity.” <br /> Sir, you quite misunderstand me,” said Mrs. Bennet, alarmed. Lizzy is only headstrong in such matters as these. In everything else she is as good-natured a girl as ever lived. I will go directly to Mr. Bennet, and we shall very soon settle it with her, I am sure.” <br /> She would not give him time to reply, but hurrying instantly to her husband, called out as she entered the library, Oh! Mr. Bennet, you are wanted immediately; we are all in an uproar. You must come and make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins, for she vows she will not have him, and if you do not make haste he will change his mind and not have _her_.” <br /> Mr. Bennet raised his eyes from his book as she entered, and fixed them on her face with a calm unconcern which was not in the least altered by her communication. <br /> I have not the pleasure of understanding you,” said he, when she had finished her speech. Of what are you talking?” <br /> Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not have Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins begins to say that he will not have Lizzy.” <br /> And what am I to do on the occasion? It seems an hopeless business.” <br /> Speak to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you insist upon her marrying him.” <br /> Let her be called down. She shall hear my opinion.” <br /> Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was summoned to the library. <br /> Come here, child,” cried her father as she appeared. I have sent for you on an affair of importance. I understand that Mr. Collins has made you an offer of marriage. Is it true?” Elizabeth replied that it was. Very welland this offer of marriage you have refused?” <br /> I have, sir.” <br /> Very well. We now come to the point. Your mother insists upon your accepting it. Is it not so, Mrs. Bennet?” <br /> Yes, or I will never see her again.” <br /> An unhappy alternative is before you, Elizabeth. From this day you must be a stranger to one of your parents. Your mother will never see you again if you do _not_ marry Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you _do_.” <br /> Elizabeth could not but smile at such a conclusion of such a beginning, but Mrs. Bennet, who had persuaded herself that her husband regarded the affair as she wished, was excessively disappointed. <br /> What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, in talking this way? You promised me to _insist_ upon her marrying him.” <br /> My dear,” replied her husband, I have two small favours to request. First, that you will allow me the free use of my understanding on the present occasion; and secondly, of my room. I shall be glad to have the library to myself as soon as may be.” <br /> Not yet, however, in spite of her disappointment in her husband, did Mrs. Bennet give up the point. She talked to Elizabeth again and again; coaxed and threatened her by turns. She endeavoured to secure Jane in her interest; but Jane, with all possible mildness, declined interfering; and Elizabeth, sometimes with real earnestness, and sometimes with playful gaiety, replied to her attacks. Though her manner varied, however, her determination never did. <br /> Mr. Collins, meanwhile, was meditating in solitude on what had passed. He thought too well of himself to comprehend on what motives his cousin could refuse him; and though his pride was hurt, he suffered in no other way. His regard for her was quite imaginary; and the possibility of her deserving her mothers reproach prevented his feeling any regret. <br /> While the family were in this confusion, Charlotte Lucas came to spend the day with them. She was met in the vestibule by Lydia, who, flying to her, cried in a half whisper, I am glad you are come, for there is such fun here! What do you think has happened this morning? Mr. Collins has made an offer to Lizzy, and she will not have him.” <br /> Charlotte hardly had time to answer, before they were joined by Kitty, who came to tell the same news; and no sooner had they entered the breakfast-room, where Mrs. Bennet was alone, than she likewise began on the subject, calling on Miss Lucas for her compassion, and entreating her to persuade her friend Lizzy to comply with the wishes of all her family. Pray do, my dear Miss Lucas,” she added in a melancholy tone, for nobody is on my side, nobody takes part with me. I am cruelly used, nobody feels for my poor nerves.” <br /> Charlottes reply was spared by the entrance of Jane and Elizabeth. <br /> Aye, there she comes,” continued Mrs. Bennet, looking as unconcerned as may be, and caring no more for us than if we were at York, provided she can have her own way. But I tell you, Miss Lizzyif you take it into your head to go on refusing every offer of marriage in this way, you will never get a husband at alland I am sure I do not know who is to maintain you when your father is dead. _I_ shall not be able to keep youand so I warn you. I have done with you from this very day. I told you in the library, you know, that I should never speak to you again, and you will find me as good as my word. I have no pleasure in talking to undutiful children. Not that I have much pleasure, indeed, in talking to anybody. People who suffer as I do from nervous complaints can have no great inclination for talking. Nobody can tell what I suffer! But it is always so. Those who do not complain are never pitied.” <br /> Her daughters listened in silence to this effusion, sensible that any attempt to reason with her or soothe her would only increase the irritation. She talked on, therefore, without interruption from any of them, till they were joined by Mr. Collins, who entered the room with an air more stately than usual, and on perceiving whom, she said to the girls, Now, I do insist upon it, that you, all of you, hold your tongues, and let me and Mr. Collins have a little conversation together.” <br /> Elizabeth passed quietly out of the room, Jane and Kitty followed, but Lydia stood her ground, determined to hear all she could; and Charlotte, detained first by the civility of Mr. Collins, whose enquiries after herself and all her family were very minute, and then by a little curiosity, satisfied herself with walking to the window and pretending not to hear. In a doleful voice Mrs. Bennet began the projected conversation: Oh! Mr. Collins!” <br /> My dear madam,” replied he, let us be for ever silent on this point. Far be it from me,” he presently continued, in a voice that marked his displeasure, to resent the behaviour of your daughter. Resignation to inevitable evils is the duty of us all; the peculiar duty of a young man who has been so fortunate as I have been in early preferment; and I trust I am resigned. Perhaps not the less so from feeling a doubt of my positive happiness had my fair cousin honoured me with her hand; for I have often observed that resignation is never so perfect as when the blessing denied begins to lose somewhat of its value in our estimation. You will not, I hope, consider me as showing any disrespect to your family, my dear madam, by thus withdrawing my pretensions to your daughters favour, without having paid yourself and Mr. Bennet the compliment of requesting you to interpose your authority in my behalf. My conduct may, I fear, be objectionable in having accepted my dismission from your daughters lips instead of your own. But we are all liable to error. I have certainly meant well through the whole affair. My object has been to secure an amiable companion for myself, with due consideration for the advantage of all your family, and if my _manner_ has been at all reprehensible, I here beg leave to apologise.”

Chapter 21

  1. The discussion of Mr. Collinss offer was now nearly at an end, and Elizabeth had only to suffer from the uncomfortable feelings necessarily attending it, and occasionally from some peevish allusions of her mother. As for the gentleman himself, _his_ feelings were chiefly expressed, not by embarrassment or dejection, or by trying to avoid her, but by stiffness of manner and resentful silence. He scarcely ever spoke to her, and the assiduous attentions which he had been so sensible of himself were transferred for the rest of the day to Miss Lucas, whose civility in listening to him was a seasonable relief to them all, and especially to her friend. <br /> The morrow produced no abatement of Mrs. Bennets ill-humour or ill health. Mr. Collins was also in the same state of angry pride. Elizabeth had hoped that his resentment might shorten his visit, but his plan did not appear in the least affected by it. He was always to have gone on Saturday, and to Saturday he meant to stay. <br /> After breakfast, the girls walked to Meryton to enquire if Mr. Wickham were returned, and to lament over his absence from the Netherfield ball. He joined them on their entering the town, and attended them to their aunts where his regret and vexation, and the concern of everybody, was well talked over. To Elizabeth, however, he voluntarily acknowledged that the necessity of his absence _had_ been self-imposed. <br /> I found,” said he, as the time drew near that I had better not meet Mr. Darcy; that to be in the same room, the same party with him for so many hours together, might be more than I could bear, and that scenes might arise unpleasant to more than myself.” <br /> She highly approved his forbearance, and they had leisure for a full discussion of it, and for all the commendation which they civilly bestowed on each other, as Wickham and another officer walked back with them to Longbourn, and during the walk he particularly attended to her. His accompanying them was a double advantage; she felt all the compliment it offered to herself, and it was most acceptable as an occasion of introducing him to her father and mother. <br /> Soon after their return, a letter was delivered to Miss Bennet; it came from Netherfield. The envelope contained a sheet of elegant, little, hot-pressed paper, well covered with a ladys fair, flowing hand; and Elizabeth saw her sisters countenance change as she read it, and saw her dwelling intently on some particular passages. Jane recollected herself soon, and putting the letter away, tried to join with her usual cheerfulness in the general conversation; but Elizabeth felt an anxiety on the subject which drew off her attention even from Wickham; and no sooner had he and his companion taken leave, than a glance from Jane invited her to follow her up stairs. When they had gained their own room, Jane, taking out the letter, said: <br /> This is from Caroline Bingley; what it contains has surprised me a good deal. The whole party have left Netherfield by this time, and are on their way to townand without any intention of coming back again. You shall hear what she says.” <br /> She then read the first sentence aloud, which comprised the information of their having just resolved to follow their brother to town directly, and of their meaning to dine in Grosvenor Street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next was in these words: I do not pretend to regret anything I shall leave in Hertfordshire, except your society, my dearest friend; but we will hope, at some future period, to enjoy many returns of that delightful intercourse we have known, and in the meanwhile may lessen the pain of separation by a very frequent and most unreserved correspondence. I depend on you for that.” To these highflown expressions Elizabeth listened with all the insensibility of distrust; and though the suddenness of their removal surprised her, she saw nothing in it really to lament; it was not to be supposed that their absence from Netherfield would prevent Mr. Bingleys being there; and as to the loss of their society, she was persuaded that Jane must cease to regard it, in the enjoyment of his. <br /> It is unlucky,” said she, after a short pause, that you should not be able to see your friends before they leave the country. But may we not hope that the period of future happiness to which Miss Bingley looks forward may arrive earlier than she is aware, and that the delightful intercourse you have known as friends will be renewed with yet greater satisfaction as sisters? Mr. Bingley will not be detained in London by them.” <br /> Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return into Hertfordshire this winter. I will read it to you:” <br /> When my brother left us yesterday, he imagined that the business which took him to London might be concluded in three or four days; but as we are certain it cannot be so, and at the same time convinced that when Charles gets to town he will be in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on following him thither, that he may not be obliged to spend his vacant hours in a comfortless hotel. Many of my acquaintances are already there for the winter; I wish that I could hear that you, my dearest friend, had any intention of making one of the crowdbut of that I despair. I sincerely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire may abound in the gaieties which that season generally brings, and that your beaux will be so numerous as to prevent your feeling the loss of the three of whom we shall deprive you.” <br /> It is evident by this,” added Jane, that he comes back no more this winter.” <br /> It is only evident that Miss Bingley does not mean that he _should_.” <br /> Why will you think so? It must be his own doing. He is his own master. But you do not know _all_. I _will_ read you the passage which particularly hurts me. I will have no reserves from _you_.” <br /> Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister; and, to confess the truth, _we_ are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really do not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, elegance, and accomplishments; and the affection she inspires in Louisa and myself is heightened into something still more interesting, from the hope we dare entertain of her being hereafter our sister. I do not know whether I ever before mentioned to you my feelings on this subject; but I will not leave the country without confiding them, and I trust you will not esteem them unreasonable. My brother admires her greatly already; he will have frequent opportunity now of seeing her on the most intimate footing; her relations all wish the connection as much as his own; and a sisters partiality is not misleading me, I think, when I call Charles most capable of engaging any womans heart. With all these circumstances to favour an attachment, and nothing to prevent it, am I wrong, my dearest Jane, in indulging the hope of an event which will secure the happiness of so many?” <br /> What do you think of _this_ sentence, my dear Lizzy?” said Jane as she finished it. Is it not clear enough? Does it not expressly declare that Caroline neither expects nor wishes me to be her sister; that she is perfectly convinced of her brothers indifference; and that if she suspects the nature of my feelings for him, she means (most kindly!) to put me on my guard? Can there be any other opinion on the subject?” <br /> Yes, there can; for mine is totally different. Will you hear it?” <br /> Most willingly.” <br /> You shall have it in a few words. Miss Bingley sees that her brother is in love with you, and wants him to marry Miss Darcy. She follows him to town in hope of keeping him there, and tries to persuade you that he does not care about you.” <br /> Jane shook her head. <br /> Indeed, Jane, you ought to believe me. No one who has ever seen you together can doubt his affection. Miss Bingley, I am sure, cannot. She is not such a simpleton. Could she have seen half as much love in Mr. Darcy for herself, she would have ordered her wedding clothes. But the case is this: We are not rich enough or grand enough for them; and she is the more anxious to get Miss Darcy for her brother, from the notion that when there has been _one_ intermarriage, she may have less trouble in achieving a second; in which there is certainly some ingenuity, and I dare say it would succeed, if Miss de Bourgh were out of the way. But, my dearest Jane, you cannot seriously imagine that because Miss Bingley tells you her brother greatly admires Miss Darcy, he is in the smallest degree less sensible of _your_ merit than when he took leave of you on Tuesday, or that it will be in her power to persuade him that, instead of being in love with you, he is very much in love with her friend.” <br /> If we thought alike of Miss Bingley,” replied Jane, your representation of all this might make me quite easy. But I know the foundation is unjust. Caroline is incapable of wilfully deceiving anyone; and all that I can hope in this case is that she is deceiving herself.” <br /> That is right. You could not have started a more happy idea, since you will not take comfort in mine. Believe her to be deceived, by all means. You have now done your duty by her, and must fret no longer.” <br /> But, my dear sister, can I be happy, even supposing the best, in accepting a man whose sisters and friends are all wishing him to marry elsewhere?” <br /> You must decide for yourself,” said Elizabeth; and if, upon mature deliberation, you find that the misery of disobliging his two sisters is more than equivalent to the happiness of being his wife, I advise you by all means to refuse him.” <br /> How can you talk so?” said Jane, faintly smiling. You must know that though I should be exceedingly grieved at their disapprobation, I could not hesitate.” <br /> I did not think you would; and that being the case, I cannot consider your situation with much compassion.” <br /> But if he returns no more this winter, my choice will never be required. A thousand things may arise in six months!” <br /> The idea of his returning no more Elizabeth treated with the utmost contempt. It appeared to her merely the suggestion of Carolines interested wishes, and she could not for a moment suppose that those wishes, however openly or artfully spoken, could influence a young man so totally independent of everyone. <br /> She represented to her sister as forcibly as possible what she felt on the subject, and had soon the pleasure of seeing its happy effect. Janes temper was not desponding, and she was gradually led to hope, though the diffidence of affection sometimes overcame the hope, that Bingley would return to Netherfield and answer every wish of her heart. <br /> They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only hear of the departure of the family, without being alarmed on the score of the gentlemans conduct; but even this partial communication gave her a great deal of concern, and she bewailed it as exceedingly unlucky that the ladies should happen to go away just as they were all getting so intimate together. After lamenting it, however, at some length, she had the consolation that Mr. Bingley would be soon down again and soon dining at Longbourn, and the conclusion of all was the comfortable declaration, that though he had been invited only to a family dinner, she would take care to have two full courses.

Chapter 22

  The Bennets were engaged to dine with the Lucases and again during the       chief of the day was Miss Lucas so kind as to listen to Mr. Collins.       Elizabeth took an opportunity of thanking her. “It keeps him in good       humour,” said she, “and I am more obliged to you than I can express.”        Charlotte assured her friend of her satisfaction in being useful, and that       it amply repaid her for the little sacrifice of her time. This was very       amiable, but Charlotte’s kindness extended farther than Elizabeth had any       conception of; its object was nothing else than to secure her from any       return of Mr. Collins’s addresses, by engaging them towards herself. Such       was Miss Lucas’s scheme; and appearances were so favourable, that when       they parted at night, she would have felt almost secure of success if he       had not been to leave Hertfordshire so very soon. But here she did       injustice to the fire and independence of his character, for it led him to       escape out of Longbourn House the next morning with admirable slyness, and       hasten to Lucas Lodge to throw himself at her feet. He was anxious to       avoid the notice of his cousins, from a conviction that if they saw him       depart, they could not fail to conjecture his design, and he was not       willing to have the attempt known till its success might be known       likewise; for though feeling almost secure, and with reason, for Charlotte       had been tolerably encouraging, he was comparatively diffident since the       adventure of Wednesday. His reception, however, was of the most flattering       kind. Miss Lucas perceived him from an upper window as he walked towards       the house, and instantly set out to meet him accidentally in the lane. But       little had she dared to hope that so much love and eloquence awaited her       there.     <br />      In as short a time as Mr. Collins’s long speeches would allow, everything       was settled between them to the satisfaction of both; and as they entered       the house he earnestly entreated her to name the day that was to make him       the happiest of men; and though such a solicitation must be waived for the       present, the lady felt no inclination to trifle with his happiness. The       stupidity with which he was favoured by nature must guard his courtship       from any charm that could make a woman wish for its continuance; and Miss       Lucas, who accepted him solely from the pure and disinterested desire of       an establishment, cared not how soon that establishment were gained.     <br />      Sir William and Lady Lucas were speedily applied to for their consent; and       it was bestowed with a most joyful alacrity. Mr. Collins’s present       circumstances made it a most eligible match for their daughter, to whom       they could give little fortune; and his prospects of future wealth were       exceedingly fair. Lady Lucas began directly to calculate, with more       interest than the matter had ever excited before, how many years longer       Mr. Bennet was likely to live; and Sir William gave it as his decided       opinion, that whenever Mr. Collins should be in possession of the       Longbourn estate, it would be highly expedient that both he and his wife       should make their appearance at St. James’s. The whole family, in short,       were properly overjoyed on the occasion. The younger girls formed hopes of       _coming out_ a year or two sooner than they might otherwise have       done; and the boys were relieved from their apprehension of Charlotte’s       dying an old maid. Charlotte herself was tolerably composed. She had       gained her point, and had time to consider of it. Her reflections were in       general satisfactory. Mr. Collins, to be sure, was neither sensible nor       agreeable; his society was irksome, and his attachment to her must be       imaginary. But still he would be her husband. Without thinking highly       either of men or matrimony, marriage had always been her object; it was       the only provision for well-educated young women of small fortune, and       however uncertain of giving happiness, must be their pleasantest       preservative from want. This preservative she had now obtained; and at the       age of twenty-seven, without having ever been handsome, she felt all the       good luck of it. The least agreeable circumstance in the business was the       surprise it must occasion to Elizabeth Bennet, whose friendship she valued       beyond that of any other person. Elizabeth would wonder, and probably       would blame her; and though her resolution was not to be shaken, her       feelings must be hurt by such a disapprobation. She resolved to give her       the information herself, and therefore charged Mr. Collins, when he       returned to Longbourn to dinner, to drop no hint of what had passed before       any of the family. A promise of secrecy was of course very dutifully       given, but it could not be kept without difficulty; for the curiosity       excited by his long absence burst forth in such very direct questions on       his return as required some ingenuity to evade, and he was at the same       time exercising great self-denial, for he was longing to publish his       prosperous love.     <br />      As he was to begin his journey too early on the morrow to see any of the       family, the ceremony of leave-taking was performed when the ladies moved       for the night; and Mrs. Bennet, with great politeness and cordiality, said       how happy they should be to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his       engagements might allow him to visit them.     <br />      “My dear madam,” he replied, “this invitation is particularly gratifying,       because it is what I have been hoping to receive; and you may be very       certain that I shall avail myself of it as soon as possible.”      <br />      They were all astonished; and Mr. Bennet, who could by no means wish for       so speedy a return, immediately said:     <br />      “But is there not danger of Lady Catherine’s disapprobation here, my good       sir? You had better neglect your relations than run the risk of offending       your patroness.”      <br />      “My dear sir,” replied Mr. Collins, “I am particularly obliged to you for       this friendly caution, and you may depend upon my not taking so material a       step without her ladyship’s concurrence.”      <br />      “You cannot be too much upon your guard. Risk anything rather than her       displeasure; and if you find it likely to be raised by your coming to us       again, which I should think exceedingly probable, stay quietly at home,       and be satisfied that _we_ shall take no offence.”      <br />      “Believe me, my dear sir, my gratitude is warmly excited by such       affectionate attention; and depend upon it, you will speedily receive from       me a letter of thanks for this, and for every other mark of your regard       during my stay in Hertfordshire. As for my fair cousins, though my absence       may not be long enough to render it necessary, I shall now take the       liberty of wishing them health and happiness, not excepting my cousin       Elizabeth.”      <br />      With proper civilities the ladies then withdrew; all of them equally       surprised that he meditated a quick return. Mrs. Bennet wished to       understand by it that he thought of paying his addresses to one of her       younger girls, and Mary might have been prevailed on to accept him. She       rated his abilities much higher than any of the others; there was a       solidity in his reflections which often struck her, and though by no means       so clever as herself, she thought that if encouraged to read and improve       himself by such an example as hers, he might become a very agreeable       companion. But on the following morning, every hope of this kind was done       away. Miss Lucas called soon after breakfast, and in a private conference       with Elizabeth related the event of the day before.     <br />      The possibility of Mr. Collins’s fancying himself in love with her friend       had once occurred to Elizabeth within the last day or two; but that       Charlotte could encourage him seemed almost as far from possibility as she       could encourage him herself, and her astonishment was consequently so       great as to overcome at first the bounds of decorum, and she could not       help crying out:     <br />      “Engaged to Mr. Collins! My dear Charlotte—impossible!”      <br />      The steady countenance which Miss Lucas had commanded in telling her       story, gave way to a momentary confusion here on receiving so direct a       reproach; though, as it was no more than she expected, she soon regained       her composure, and calmly replied:     <br />      “Why should you be surprised, my dear Eliza? Do you think it incredible       that Mr. Collins should be able to procure any woman’s good opinion,       because he was not so happy as to succeed with you?”      <br />      But Elizabeth had now recollected herself, and making a strong effort for       it, was able to assure with tolerable firmness that the prospect of their       relationship was highly grateful to her, and that she wished her all       imaginable happiness.     <br />      “I see what you are feeling,” replied Charlotte. “You must be surprised,       very much surprised—so lately as Mr. Collins was wishing to marry       you. But when you have had time to think it over, I hope you will be       satisfied with what I have done. I am not romantic, you know; I never was.       I ask only a comfortable home; and considering Mr. Collins’s character,       connection, and situation in life, I am convinced that my chance of       happiness with him is as fair as most people can boast on entering the       marriage state.”      <br />      Elizabeth quietly answered “Undoubtedly;” and after an awkward pause, they       returned to the rest of the family. Charlotte did not stay much longer,       and Elizabeth was then left to reflect on what she had heard. It was a       long time before she became at all reconciled to the idea of so unsuitable       a match. The strangeness of Mr. Collins’s making two offers of marriage       within three days was nothing in comparison of his being now accepted. She       had always felt that Charlotte’s opinion of matrimony was not exactly like       her own, but she had not supposed it to be possible that, when called into       action, she would have sacrificed every better feeling to worldly       advantage. Charlotte the wife of Mr. Collins was a most humiliating       picture! And to the pang of a friend disgracing herself and sunk in her       esteem, was added the distressing conviction that it was impossible for       that friend to be tolerably happy in the lot she had chosen.     

Chapter 23

  Elizabeth was sitting with her mother and sisters, reflecting on what she       had heard, and doubting whether she was authorised to mention it, when Sir       William Lucas himself appeared, sent by his daughter, to announce her       engagement to the family. With many compliments to them, and much       self-gratulation on the prospect of a connection between the houses, he       unfolded the matter—to an audience not merely wondering, but       incredulous; for Mrs. Bennet, with more perseverance than politeness,       protested he must be entirely mistaken; and Lydia, always unguarded and       often uncivil, boisterously exclaimed:     <br />      “Good Lord! Sir William, how can you tell such a story? Do not you know       that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy?”      <br />      Nothing less than the complaisance of a courtier could have borne without       anger such treatment; but Sir William’s good breeding carried him through       it all; and though he begged leave to be positive as to the truth of his       information, he listened to all their impertinence with the most       forbearing courtesy.     <br />      Elizabeth, feeling it incumbent on her to relieve him from so unpleasant a       situation, now put herself forward to confirm his account, by mentioning       her prior knowledge of it from Charlotte herself; and endeavoured to put a       stop to the exclamations of her mother and sisters by the earnestness of       her congratulations to Sir William, in which she was readily joined by       Jane, and by making a variety of remarks on the happiness that might be       expected from the match, the excellent character of Mr. Collins, and the       convenient distance of Hunsford from London.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet was in fact too much overpowered to say a great deal while Sir       William remained; but no sooner had he left them than her feelings found a       rapid vent. In the first place, she persisted in disbelieving the whole of       the matter; secondly, she was very sure that Mr. Collins had been taken       in; thirdly, she trusted that they would never be happy together; and       fourthly, that the match might be broken off. Two inferences, however,       were plainly deduced from the whole: one, that Elizabeth was the real       cause of the mischief; and the other that she herself had been barbarously       misused by them all; and on these two points she principally dwelt during       the rest of the day. Nothing could console and nothing could appease her.       Nor did that day wear out her resentment. A week elapsed before she could       see Elizabeth without scolding her, a month passed away before she could       speak to Sir William or Lady Lucas without being rude, and many months       were gone before she could at all forgive their daughter.     <br />      Mr. Bennet’s emotions were much more tranquil on the occasion, and such as       he did experience he pronounced to be of a most agreeable sort; for it       gratified him, he said, to discover that Charlotte Lucas, whom he had been       used to think tolerably sensible, was as foolish as his wife, and more       foolish than his daughter!     <br />      Jane confessed herself a little surprised at the match; but she said less       of her astonishment than of her earnest desire for their happiness; nor       could Elizabeth persuade her to consider it as improbable. Kitty and Lydia       were far from envying Miss Lucas, for Mr. Collins was only a clergyman;       and it affected them in no other way than as a piece of news to spread at       Meryton.     <br />      Lady Lucas could not be insensible of triumph on being able to retort on       Mrs. Bennet the comfort of having a daughter well married; and she called       at Longbourn rather oftener than usual to say how happy she was, though       Mrs. Bennet’s sour looks and ill-natured remarks might have been enough to       drive happiness away.     <br />      Between Elizabeth and Charlotte there was a restraint which kept them       mutually silent on the subject; and Elizabeth felt persuaded that no real       confidence could ever subsist between them again. Her disappointment in       Charlotte made her turn with fonder regard to her sister, of whose       rectitude and delicacy she was sure her opinion could never be shaken, and       for whose happiness she grew daily more anxious, as Bingley had now been       gone a week and nothing more was heard of his return.     <br />      Jane had sent Caroline an early answer to her letter, and was counting the       days till she might reasonably hope to hear again. The promised letter of       thanks from Mr. Collins arrived on Tuesday, addressed to their father, and       written with all the solemnity of gratitude which a twelvemonth’s abode in       the family might have prompted. After discharging his conscience on that       head, he proceeded to inform them, with many rapturous expressions, of his       happiness in having obtained the affection of their amiable neighbour,       Miss Lucas, and then explained that it was merely with the view of       enjoying her society that he had been so ready to close with their kind       wish of seeing him again at Longbourn, whither he hoped to be able to       return on Monday fortnight; for Lady Catherine, he added, so heartily       approved his marriage, that she wished it to take place as soon as       possible, which he trusted would be an unanswerable argument with his       amiable Charlotte to name an early day for making him the happiest of men.     <br />      Mr. Collins’s return into Hertfordshire was no longer a matter of pleasure       to Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was as much disposed to complain of       it as her husband. It was very strange that he should come to Longbourn       instead of to Lucas Lodge; it was also very inconvenient and exceedingly       troublesome. She hated having visitors in the house while her health was       so indifferent, and lovers were of all people the most disagreeable. Such       were the gentle murmurs of Mrs. Bennet, and they gave way only to the       greater distress of Mr. Bingley’s continued absence.     <br />      Neither Jane nor Elizabeth were comfortable on this subject. Day after day       passed away without bringing any other tidings of him than the report       which shortly prevailed in Meryton of his coming no more to Netherfield       the whole winter; a report which highly incensed Mrs. Bennet, and which       she never failed to contradict as a most scandalous falsehood.     <br />      Even Elizabeth began to fear—not that Bingley was indifferent—but       that his sisters would be successful in keeping him away. Unwilling as she       was to admit an idea so destructive of Jane’s happiness, and so       dishonorable to the stability of her lover, she could not prevent its       frequently occurring. The united efforts of his two unfeeling sisters and       of his overpowering friend, assisted by the attractions of Miss Darcy and       the amusements of London might be too much, she feared, for the strength       of his attachment.     <br />      As for Jane, _her_ anxiety under this suspense was, of course, more       painful than Elizabeth’s, but whatever she felt she was desirous of       concealing, and between herself and Elizabeth, therefore, the subject was       never alluded to. But as no such delicacy restrained her mother, an hour       seldom passed in which she did not talk of Bingley, express her impatience       for his arrival, or even require Jane to confess that if he did not come       back she would think herself very ill used. It needed all Jane’s steady       mildness to bear these attacks with tolerable tranquillity.     <br />      Mr. Collins returned most punctually on Monday fortnight, but his       reception at Longbourn was not quite so gracious as it had been on his       first introduction. He was too happy, however, to need much attention; and       luckily for the others, the business of love-making relieved them from a       great deal of his company. The chief of every day was spent by him at       Lucas Lodge, and he sometimes returned to Longbourn only in time to make       an apology for his absence before the family went to bed.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet was really in a most pitiable state. The very mention of       anything concerning the match threw her into an agony of ill-humour, and       wherever she went she was sure of hearing it talked of. The sight of Miss       Lucas was odious to her. As her successor in that house, she regarded her       with jealous abhorrence. Whenever Charlotte came to see them, she       concluded her to be anticipating the hour of possession; and whenever she       spoke in a low voice to Mr. Collins, was convinced that they were talking       of the Longbourn estate, and resolving to turn herself and her daughters       out of the house, as soon as Mr. Bennet were dead. She complained bitterly       of all this to her husband.     <br />      “Indeed, Mr. Bennet,” said she, “it is very hard to think that Charlotte       Lucas should ever be mistress of this house, that _I_ should be forced to       make way for _her_, and live to see her take her place in it!”      <br />      “My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let us hope for better       things. Let us flatter ourselves that _I_ may be the survivor.”      <br />      This was not very consoling to Mrs. Bennet, and therefore, instead of       making any answer, she went on as before.     <br />      “I cannot bear to think that they should have all this estate. If it was       not for the entail, I should not mind it.”      <br />      “What should not you mind?”      <br />      “I should not mind anything at all.”      <br />      “Let us be thankful that you are preserved from a state of such       insensibility.”      <br />      “I never can be thankful, Mr. Bennet, for anything about the entail. How       anyone could have the conscience to entail away an estate from one’s own       daughters, I cannot understand; and all for the sake of Mr. Collins too!       Why should _he_ have it more than anybody else?”      <br />      “I leave it to yourself to determine,” said Mr. Bennet.     

Chapter 24

  Miss Bingley’s letter arrived, and put an end to doubt. The very first       sentence conveyed the assurance of their being all settled in London for       the winter, and concluded with her brother’s regret at not having had time       to pay his respects to his friends in Hertfordshire before he left the       country.     <br />      Hope was over, entirely over; and when Jane could attend to the rest of       the letter, she found little, except the professed affection of the       writer, that could give her any comfort. Miss Darcy’s praise occupied the       chief of it. Her many attractions were again dwelt on, and Caroline       boasted joyfully of their increasing intimacy, and ventured to predict the       accomplishment of the wishes which had been unfolded in her former letter.       She wrote also with great pleasure of her brother’s being an inmate of Mr.       Darcy’s house, and mentioned with raptures some plans of the latter with       regard to new furniture.     <br />      Elizabeth, to whom Jane very soon communicated the chief of all this,       heard it in silent indignation. Her heart was divided between concern for       her sister, and resentment against all others. To Caroline’s assertion of       her brother’s being partial to Miss Darcy she paid no credit. That he was       really fond of Jane, she doubted no more than she had ever done; and much       as she had always been disposed to like him, she could not think without       anger, hardly without contempt, on that easiness of temper, that want of       proper resolution, which now made him the slave of his designing friends,       and led him to sacrifice of his own happiness to the caprice of their       inclination. Had his own happiness, however, been the only sacrifice, he       might have been allowed to sport with it in whatever manner he thought       best, but her sister’s was involved in it, as she thought he must be       sensible himself. It was a subject, in short, on which reflection would be       long indulged, and must be unavailing. She could think of nothing else;       and yet whether Bingley’s regard had really died away, or were suppressed       by his friends’ interference; whether he had been aware of Jane’s       attachment, or whether it had escaped his observation; whatever were the       case, though her opinion of him must be materially affected by the       difference, her sister’s situation remained the same, her peace equally       wounded.     <br />      A day or two passed before Jane had courage to speak of her feelings to       Elizabeth; but at last, on Mrs. Bennet’s leaving them together, after a       longer irritation than usual about Netherfield and its master, she could       not help saying:     <br />      “Oh, that my dear mother had more command over herself! She can have no       idea of the pain she gives me by her continual reflections on him. But I       will not repine. It cannot last long. He will be forgot, and we shall all       be as we were before.”      <br />      Elizabeth looked at her sister with incredulous solicitude, but said       nothing.     <br />      “You doubt me,” cried Jane, slightly colouring; “indeed, you have no       reason. He may live in my memory as the most amiable man of my       acquaintance, but that is all. I have nothing either to hope or fear, and       nothing to reproach him with. Thank God! I have not _that_ pain. A       little time, therefore—I shall certainly try to get the better.”      <br />      With a stronger voice she soon added, “I have this comfort immediately,       that it has not been more than an error of fancy on my side, and that it       has done no harm to anyone but myself.”      <br />      “My dear Jane!” exclaimed Elizabeth, “you are too good. Your sweetness and       disinterestedness are really angelic; I do not know what to say to you. I       feel as if I had never done you justice, or loved you as you deserve.”      <br />      Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all extraordinary merit, and threw back the       praise on her sister’s warm affection.     <br />      “Nay,” said Elizabeth, “this is not fair. _You_ wish to think all the       world respectable, and are hurt if I speak ill of anybody. _I_ only want to       think _you_ perfect, and you set yourself against it. Do not be       afraid of my running into any excess, of my encroaching on your privilege       of universal good-will. You need not. There are few people whom I really       love, and still fewer of whom I think well. The more I see of the world,       the more am I dissatisfied with it; and every day confirms my belief of       the inconsistency of all human characters, and of the little dependence       that can be placed on the appearance of merit or sense. I have met with       two instances lately, one I will not mention; the other is Charlotte’s       marriage. It is unaccountable! In every view it is unaccountable!”      <br />      “My dear Lizzy, do not give way to such feelings as these. They will ruin       your happiness. You do not make allowance enough for difference of       situation and temper. Consider Mr. Collins’s respectability, and       Charlotte’s steady, prudent character. Remember that she is one of a large       family; that as to fortune, it is a most eligible match; and be ready to       believe, for everybody’s sake, that she may feel something like regard and       esteem for our cousin.”      <br />      “To oblige you, I would try to believe almost anything, but no one else       could be benefited by such a belief as this; for were I persuaded that       Charlotte had any regard for him, I should only think worse of her       understanding than I now do of her heart. My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a       conceited, pompous, narrow-minded, silly man; you know he is, as well as I       do; and you must feel, as well as I do, that the woman who married him       cannot have a proper way of thinking. You shall not defend her, though it       is Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake of one individual, change       the meaning of principle and integrity, nor endeavour to persuade yourself       or me, that selfishness is prudence, and insensibility of danger security       for happiness.”      <br />      “I must think your language too strong in speaking of both,” replied Jane;       “and I hope you will be convinced of it by seeing them happy together. But       enough of this. You alluded to something else. You mentioned _two_      instances. I cannot misunderstand you, but I entreat you, dear Lizzy, not       to pain me by thinking _that person_ to blame, and saying your       opinion of him is sunk. We must not be so ready to fancy ourselves       intentionally injured. We must not expect a lively young man to be always       so guarded and circumspect. It is very often nothing but our own vanity       that deceives us. Women fancy admiration means more than it does.”      <br />      “And men take care that they should.”      <br />      “If it is designedly done, they cannot be justified; but I have no idea of       there being so much design in the world as some persons imagine.”      <br />      “I am far from attributing any part of Mr. Bingley’s conduct to design,”        said Elizabeth; “but without scheming to do wrong, or to make others       unhappy, there may be error, and there may be misery. Thoughtlessness,       want of attention to other people’s feelings, and want of resolution, will       do the business.”      <br />      “And do you impute it to either of those?”      <br />      “Yes; to the last. But if I go on, I shall displease you by saying what I       think of persons you esteem. Stop me whilst you can.”      <br />      “You persist, then, in supposing his sisters influence him?”      <br />      “Yes, in conjunction with his friend.”      <br />      “I cannot believe it. Why should they try to influence him? They can only       wish his happiness; and if he is attached to me, no other woman can secure       it.”      <br />      “Your first position is false. They may wish many things besides his       happiness; they may wish his increase of wealth and consequence; they may       wish him to marry a girl who has all the importance of money, great       connections, and pride.”      <br />      “Beyond a doubt, they do wish him to choose Miss Darcy,” replied       Jane; “but this may be from better feelings than you are supposing. They       have known her much longer than they have known me; no wonder if they love       her better. But, whatever may be their own wishes, it is very unlikely       they should have opposed their brother’s. What sister would think herself       at liberty to do it, unless there were something very objectionable? If       they believed him attached to me, they would not try to part us; if he       were so, they could not succeed. By supposing such an affection, you make       everybody acting unnaturally and wrong, and me most unhappy. Do not       distress me by the idea. I am not ashamed of having been mistaken—or,       at least, it is light, it is nothing in comparison of what I should feel       in thinking ill of him or his sisters. Let me take it in the best light,       in the light in which it may be understood.”      <br />      Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish; and from this time Mr. Bingley’s       name was scarcely ever mentioned between them.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet still continued to wonder and repine at his returning no more,       and though a day seldom passed in which Elizabeth did not account for it       clearly, there was little chance of her ever considering it with less       perplexity. Her daughter endeavoured to convince her of what she did not       believe herself, that his attentions to Jane had been merely the effect of       a common and transient liking, which ceased when he saw her no more; but       though the probability of the statement was admitted at the time, she had       the same story to repeat every day. Mrs. Bennet’s best comfort was that       Mr. Bingley must be down again in the summer.     <br />      Mr. Bennet treated the matter differently. “So, Lizzy,” said he one day,       “your sister is crossed in love, I find. I congratulate her. Next to being       married, a girl likes to be crossed a little in love now and then. It is       something to think of, and it gives her a sort of distinction among her       companions. When is your turn to come? You will hardly bear to be long       outdone by Jane. Now is your time. Here are officers enough in Meryton to       disappoint all the young ladies in the country. Let Wickham be your       man. He is a pleasant fellow, and would jilt you creditably.”      <br />      “Thank you, sir, but a less agreeable man would satisfy me. We must not       all expect Jane’s good fortune.”      <br />      “True,” said Mr. Bennet, “but it is a comfort to think that whatever of       that kind may befall you, you have an affectionate mother who will make       the most of it.”      <br />      Mr. Wickham’s society was of material service in dispelling the gloom       which the late perverse occurrences had thrown on many of the Longbourn       family. They saw him often, and to his other recommendations was now added       that of general unreserve. The whole of what Elizabeth had already heard,       his claims on Mr. Darcy, and all that he had suffered from him, was now       openly acknowledged and publicly canvassed; and everybody was pleased to       know how much they had always disliked Mr. Darcy before they had known       anything of the matter.     <br />      Miss Bennet was the only creature who could suppose there might be any       extenuating circumstances in the case, unknown to the society of       Hertfordshire; her mild and steady candour always pleaded for allowances,       and urged the possibility of mistakes—but by everybody else Mr.       Darcy was condemned as the worst of men.     

Chapter 25

  After a week spent in professions of love and schemes of felicity, Mr.       Collins was called from his amiable Charlotte by the arrival of Saturday.       The pain of separation, however, might be alleviated on his side, by       preparations for the reception of his bride; as he had reason to hope,       that shortly after his return into Hertfordshire, the day would be fixed       that was to make him the happiest of men. He took leave of his relations       at Longbourn with as much solemnity as before; wished his fair cousins       health and happiness again, and promised their father another letter of       thanks.     <br />      On the following Monday, Mrs. Bennet had the pleasure of receiving her       brother and his wife, who came as usual to spend the Christmas at       Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a sensible, gentlemanlike man, greatly       superior to his sister, as well by nature as education. The Netherfield       ladies would have had difficulty in believing that a man who lived by       trade, and within view of his own warehouses, could have been so well-bred       and agreeable. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years younger than Mrs.       Bennet and Mrs. Phillips, was an amiable, intelligent, elegant woman, and       a great favourite with all her Longbourn nieces. Between the two eldest       and herself especially, there subsisted a particular regard. They had       frequently been staying with her in town.     <br />      The first part of Mrs. Gardiner’s business on her arrival was to       distribute her presents and describe the newest fashions. When this was       done she had a less active part to play. It became her turn to listen.       Mrs. Bennet had many grievances to relate, and much to complain of. They       had all been very ill-used since she last saw her sister. Two of her girls       had been upon the point of marriage, and after all there was nothing in       it.     <br />      “I do not blame Jane,” she continued, “for Jane would have got Mr. Bingley       if she could. But Lizzy! Oh, sister! It is very hard to think that she       might have been Mr. Collins’s wife by this time, had it not been for her       own perverseness. He made her an offer in this very room, and she refused       him. The consequence of it is, that Lady Lucas will have a daughter       married before I have, and that the Longbourn estate is just as much       entailed as ever. The Lucases are very artful people indeed, sister. They       are all for what they can get. I am sorry to say it of them, but so it is.       It makes me very nervous and poorly, to be thwarted so in my own family,       and to have neighbours who think of themselves before anybody else.       However, your coming just at this time is the greatest of comforts, and I       am very glad to hear what you tell us, of long sleeves.”      <br />      Mrs. Gardiner, to whom the chief of this news had been given before, in       the course of Jane and Elizabeth’s correspondence with her, made her       sister a slight answer, and, in compassion to her nieces, turned the       conversation.     <br />      When alone with Elizabeth afterwards, she spoke more on the subject. “It       seems likely to have been a desirable match for Jane,” said she. “I am       sorry it went off. But these things happen so often! A young man, such as       you describe Mr. Bingley, so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a       few weeks, and when accident separates them, so easily forgets her, that       these sort of inconsistencies are very frequent.”      <br />      “An excellent consolation in its way,” said Elizabeth,       “but it will not do for _us_. We do not suffer by accident. It       does not often happen that the interference of friends will persuade a       young man of independent fortune to think no more of a girl whom he was       violently in love with only a few days before.”      <br />      “But that expression of ‘violently in love’ is so hackneyed, so doubtful,       so indefinite, that it gives me very little idea. It is as often applied       to feelings which arise from a half-hour’s acquaintance, as to a real,       strong attachment. Pray, how _violent was_ Mr. Bingley’s love?”      <br />      “I never saw a more promising inclination; he was growing quite       inattentive to other people, and wholly engrossed by her. Every time they       met, it was more decided and remarkable. At his own ball he offended two       or three young ladies, by not asking them to dance; and I spoke to him       twice myself, without receiving an answer. Could there be finer symptoms?       Is not general incivility the very essence of love?”      <br />      “Oh, yes!—of that kind of love which I suppose him to have felt.       Poor Jane! I am sorry for her, because, with her disposition, she may not       get over it immediately. It had better have happened to _you_, Lizzy;       you would have laughed yourself out of it sooner. But do you think she       would be prevailed upon to go back with us? Change of scene might be of       service—and perhaps a little relief from home may be as useful as       anything.”      <br />      Elizabeth was exceedingly pleased with this proposal, and felt persuaded       of her sister’s ready acquiescence.     <br />      “I hope,” added Mrs. Gardiner, “that no consideration with regard to this       young man will influence her. We live in so different a part of town, all       our connections are so different, and, as you well know, we go out so       little, that it is very improbable that they should meet at all, unless he       really comes to see her.”      <br />      “And _that_ is quite impossible; for he is now in the custody of his       friend, and Mr. Darcy would no more suffer him to call on Jane in such a       part of London! My dear aunt, how could you think of it? Mr. Darcy may       perhaps have _heard_ of such a place as Gracechurch Street, but he       would hardly think a month’s ablution enough to cleanse him from its       impurities, were he once to enter it; and depend upon it, Mr. Bingley       never stirs without him.”      <br />      “So much the better. I hope they will not meet at all. But does not Jane       correspond with his sister? _She_ will not be able to help calling.”      <br />      “She will drop the acquaintance entirely.”      <br />      But in spite of the certainty in which Elizabeth affected to place this       point, as well as the still more interesting one of Bingley’s being       withheld from seeing Jane, she felt a solicitude on the subject which       convinced her, on examination, that she did not consider it entirely       hopeless. It was possible, and sometimes she thought it probable, that his       affection might be reanimated, and the influence of his friends       successfully combated by the more natural influence of Jane’s attractions.     <br />      Miss Bennet accepted her aunt’s invitation with pleasure; and the Bingleys       were no otherwise in her thoughts at the same time, than as she hoped by       Caroline’s not living in the same house with her brother, she might       occasionally spend a morning with her, without any danger of seeing him.     <br />      The Gardiners stayed a week at Longbourn; and what with the Phillipses,       the Lucases, and the officers, there was not a day without its engagement.       Mrs. Bennet had so carefully provided for the entertainment of her brother       and sister, that they did not once sit down to a family dinner. When the       engagement was for home, some of the officers always made part of it—of       which officers Mr. Wickham was sure to be one; and on these occasions,       Mrs. Gardiner, rendered suspicious by Elizabeth’s warm commendation,       narrowly observed them both. Without supposing them, from what she saw, to       be very seriously in love, their preference of each other was plain enough       to make her a little uneasy; and she resolved to speak to Elizabeth on the       subject before she left Hertfordshire, and represent to her the imprudence       of encouraging such an attachment.     <br />      To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one means of affording pleasure, unconnected       with his general powers. About ten or a dozen years ago, before her       marriage, she had spent a considerable time in that very part of       Derbyshire to which he belonged. They had, therefore, many acquaintances       in common; and though Wickham had been little there since the death of       Darcy’s father, it was yet in his power to give her fresher intelligence       of her former friends than she had been in the way of procuring.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner had seen Pemberley, and known the late Mr. Darcy by       character perfectly well. Here consequently was an inexhaustible subject       of discourse. In comparing her recollection of Pemberley with the minute       description which Wickham could give, and in bestowing her tribute of       praise on the character of its late possessor, she was delighting both him       and herself. On being made acquainted with the present Mr. Darcy’s       treatment of him, she tried to remember some of that gentleman’s reputed       disposition when quite a lad which might agree with it, and was confident       at last that she recollected having heard Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy formerly       spoken of as a very proud, ill-natured boy.     

Chapter 26

  Mrs. Gardiner’s caution to Elizabeth was punctually and kindly given on       the first favourable opportunity of speaking to her alone; after honestly       telling her what she thought, she thus went on:     <br />      “You are too sensible a girl, Lizzy, to fall in love merely because you       are warned against it; and, therefore, I am not afraid of speaking openly.       Seriously, I would have you be on your guard. Do not involve yourself or       endeavour to involve him in an affection which the want of fortune would       make so very imprudent. I have nothing to say against _him_; he is a       most interesting young man; and if he had the fortune he ought to have, I       should think you could not do better. But as it is, you must not let your       fancy run away with you. You have sense, and we all expect you to use it.       Your father would depend on _your_ resolution and good conduct, I am       sure. You must not disappoint your father.”      <br />      “My dear aunt, this is being serious indeed.”      <br />      “Yes, and I hope to engage you to be serious likewise.”      <br />      “Well, then, you need not be under any alarm. I will take care of myself,       and of Mr. Wickham too. He shall not be in love with me, if I can prevent       it.”      <br />      “Elizabeth, you are not serious now.”      <br />      “I beg your pardon, I will try again. At present I am not in love with Mr.       Wickham; no, I certainly am not. But he is, beyond all comparison, the       most agreeable man I ever saw—and if he becomes really attached to       me—I believe it will be better that he should not. I see the       imprudence of it. Oh! _that_ abominable Mr. Darcy! My father’s       opinion of me does me the greatest honour, and I should be miserable to       forfeit it. My father, however, is partial to Mr. Wickham. In short, my       dear aunt, I should be very sorry to be the means of making any of you       unhappy; but since we see every day that where there is affection, young       people are seldom withheld by immediate want of fortune from entering into       engagements with each other, how can I promise to be wiser than so many of       my fellow-creatures if I am tempted, or how am I even to know that it       would be wisdom to resist? All that I can promise you, therefore, is not       to be in a hurry. I will not be in a hurry to believe myself his first       object. When I am in company with him, I will not be wishing. In short, I       will do my best.”      <br />      “Perhaps it will be as well if you discourage his coming here so very       often. At least, you should not _remind_ your mother of inviting       him.”      <br />      “As I did the other day,” said Elizabeth with a conscious smile: “very       true, it will be wise in me to refrain from _that_. But do not       imagine that he is always here so often. It is on your account that he has       been so frequently invited this week. You know my mother’s ideas as to the       necessity of constant company for her friends. But really, and upon my       honour, I will try to do what I think to be the wisest; and now I hope you       are satisfied.”      <br />      Her aunt assured her that she was, and Elizabeth having thanked her for       the kindness of her hints, they parted; a wonderful instance of advice       being given on such a point, without being resented.     <br />      Mr. Collins returned into Hertfordshire soon after it had been quitted by       the Gardiners and Jane; but as he took up his abode with the Lucases, his       arrival was no great inconvenience to Mrs. Bennet. His marriage was now       fast approaching, and she was at length so far resigned as to think it       inevitable, and even repeatedly to say, in an ill-natured tone, that she “_wished_      they might be happy.” Thursday was to be the wedding day, and on Wednesday       Miss Lucas paid her farewell visit; and when she rose to take leave,       Elizabeth, ashamed of her mother’s ungracious and reluctant good wishes,       and sincerely affected herself, accompanied her out of the room. As they       went downstairs together, Charlotte said:     <br />      “I shall depend on hearing from you very often, Eliza.”      <br />      “_That_ you certainly shall.”      <br />      “And I have another favour to ask you. Will you come and see me?”      <br />      “We shall often meet, I hope, in Hertfordshire.”      <br />      “I am not likely to leave Kent for some time. Promise me, therefore, to       come to Hunsford.”      <br />      Elizabeth could not refuse, though she foresaw little pleasure in the       visit.     <br />      “My father and Maria are coming to me in March,” added Charlotte, “and I       hope you will consent to be of the party. Indeed, Eliza, you will be as       welcome as either of them.”      <br />      The wedding took place; the bride and bridegroom set off for Kent from the       church door, and everybody had as much to say, or to hear, on the subject       as usual. Elizabeth soon heard from her friend; and their correspondence       was as regular and frequent as it had ever been; that it should be equally       unreserved was impossible. Elizabeth could never address her without       feeling that all the comfort of intimacy was over, and though determined       not to slacken as a correspondent, it was for the sake of what had been,       rather than what was. Charlotte’s first letters were received with a good       deal of eagerness; there could not but be curiosity to know how she would       speak of her new home, how she would like Lady Catherine, and how happy       she would dare pronounce herself to be; though, when the letters were       read, Elizabeth felt that Charlotte expressed herself on every point       exactly as she might have foreseen. She wrote cheerfully, seemed       surrounded with comforts, and mentioned nothing which she could not       praise. The house, furniture, neighbourhood, and roads, were all to her       taste, and Lady Catherine’s behaviour was most friendly and obliging. It       was Mr. Collins’s picture of Hunsford and Rosings rationally softened; and       Elizabeth perceived that she must wait for her own visit there to know the       rest.     <br />      Jane had already written a few lines to her sister to announce their safe       arrival in London; and when she wrote again, Elizabeth hoped it would be       in her power to say something of the Bingleys.     <br />      Her impatience for this second letter was as well rewarded as impatience       generally is. Jane had been a week in town without either seeing or       hearing from Caroline. She accounted for it, however, by supposing that       her last letter to her friend from Longbourn had by some accident been       lost.     <br />      “My aunt,” she continued, “is going to-morrow into that part of the town,       and I shall take the opportunity of calling in Grosvenor Street.”      <br />      She wrote again when the visit was paid, and she had seen Miss Bingley. “I       did not think Caroline in spirits,” were her words, “but she was very glad       to see me, and reproached me for giving her no notice of my coming to       London. I was right, therefore, my last letter had never reached her. I       enquired after their brother, of course. He was well, but so much engaged       with Mr. Darcy that they scarcely ever saw him. I found that Miss Darcy       was expected to dinner. I wish I could see her. My visit was not long, as       Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going out. I dare say I shall see them soon       here.”      <br />      Elizabeth shook her head over this letter. It convinced her that accident       only could discover to Mr. Bingley her sister’s being in town.     <br />      Four weeks passed away, and Jane saw nothing of him. She endeavoured to       persuade herself that she did not regret it; but she could no longer be       blind to Miss Bingley’s inattention. After waiting at home every morning       for a fortnight, and inventing every evening a fresh excuse for her, the       visitor did at last appear; but the shortness of her stay, and yet more,       the alteration of her manner would allow Jane to deceive herself no       longer. The letter which she wrote on this occasion to her sister will       prove what she felt.     <br />      “My dearest Lizzy will, I am sure, be incapable of triumphing in her       better judgement, at my expense, when I confess myself to have been       entirely deceived in Miss Bingley’s regard for me. But, my dear sister,       though the event has proved you right, do not think me obstinate if I       still assert that, considering what her behaviour was, my confidence was       as natural as your suspicion. I do not at all comprehend her reason for       wishing to be intimate with me; but if the same circumstances were to       happen again, I am sure I should be deceived again. Caroline did not       return my visit till yesterday; and not a note, not a line, did I receive       in the meantime. When she did come, it was very evident that she had no       pleasure in it; she made a slight, formal apology, for not calling before,       said not a word of wishing to see me again, and was in every respect so       altered a creature, that when she went away I was perfectly resolved to       continue the acquaintance no longer. I pity, though I cannot help blaming       her. She was very wrong in singling me out as she did; I can safely say       that every advance to intimacy began on her side. But I pity her, because       she must feel that she has been acting wrong, and because I am very sure       that anxiety for her brother is the cause of it. I need not explain myself       farther; and though _we_ know this anxiety to be quite needless, yet       if she feels it, it will easily account for her behaviour to me; and so       deservedly dear as he is to his sister, whatever anxiety she must feel on       his behalf is natural and amiable. I cannot but wonder, however, at her       having any such fears now, because, if he had at all cared about me, we       must have met, long ago. He knows of my being in town, I am certain, from       something she said herself; and yet it would seem, by her manner of       talking, as if she wanted to persuade herself that he is really partial to       Miss Darcy. I cannot understand it. If I were not afraid of judging       harshly, I should be almost tempted to say that there is a strong       appearance of duplicity in all this. But I will endeavour to banish every       painful thought, and think only of what will make me happy—your       affection, and the invariable kindness of my dear uncle and aunt. Let me       hear from you very soon. Miss Bingley said something of his never       returning to Netherfield again, of giving up the house, but not with any       certainty. We had better not mention it. I am extremely glad that you have       such pleasant accounts from our friends at Hunsford. Pray go to see them,       with Sir William and Maria. I am sure you will be very comfortable there.—Yours,       etc.”      <br />      This letter gave Elizabeth some pain; but her spirits returned as she       considered that Jane would no longer be duped, by the sister at least. All       expectation from the brother was now absolutely over. She would not even       wish for a renewal of his attentions. His character sunk on every review       of it; and as a punishment for him, as well as a possible advantage to       Jane, she seriously hoped he might really soon marry Mr. Darcy’s sister,       as by Wickham’s account, she would make him abundantly regret what he had       thrown away.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner about this time reminded Elizabeth of her promise concerning       that gentleman, and required information; and Elizabeth had such to send       as might rather give contentment to her aunt than to herself. His apparent       partiality had subsided, his attentions were over, he was the admirer of       some one else. Elizabeth was watchful enough to see it all, but she could       see it and write of it without material pain. Her heart had been but       slightly touched, and her vanity was satisfied with believing that _she_      would have been his only choice, had fortune permitted it. The sudden       acquisition of ten thousand pounds was the most remarkable charm of the       young lady to whom he was now rendering himself agreeable; but Elizabeth,       less clear-sighted perhaps in this case than in Charlotte’s, did not       quarrel with him for his wish of independence. Nothing, on the contrary,       could be more natural; and while able to suppose that it cost him a few       struggles to relinquish her, she was ready to allow it a wise and       desirable measure for both, and could very sincerely wish him happy.     <br />      All this was acknowledged to Mrs. Gardiner; and after relating the       circumstances, she thus went on: “I am now convinced, my dear aunt, that I       have never been much in love; for had I really experienced that pure and       elevating passion, I should at present detest his very name, and wish him       all manner of evil. But my feelings are not only cordial towards _him_;       they are even impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate       her at all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good       sort of girl. There can be no love in all this. My watchfulness has been       effectual; and though I certainly should be a more interesting object to       all my acquaintances were I distractedly in love with him, I cannot say       that I regret my comparative insignificance. Importance may sometimes be       purchased too dearly. Kitty and Lydia take his defection much more to       heart than I do. They are young in the ways of the world, and not yet open       to the mortifying conviction that handsome young men must have something       to live on as well as the plain.”      

Chapter 27

  With no greater events than these in the Longbourn family, and otherwise       diversified by little beyond the walks to Meryton, sometimes dirty and       sometimes cold, did January and February pass away. March was to take       Elizabeth to Hunsford. She had not at first thought very seriously of       going thither; but Charlotte, she soon found, was depending on the plan       and she gradually learned to consider it herself with greater pleasure as       well as greater certainty. Absence had increased her desire of seeing       Charlotte again, and weakened her disgust of Mr. Collins. There was       novelty in the scheme, and as, with such a mother and such uncompanionable       sisters, home could not be faultless, a little change was not unwelcome       for its own sake. The journey would moreover give her a peep at Jane; and,       in short, as the time drew near, she would have been very sorry for any       delay. Everything, however, went on smoothly, and was finally settled       according to Charlotte’s first sketch. She was to accompany Sir William       and his second daughter. The improvement of spending a night in London was       added in time, and the plan became perfect as plan could be.     <br />      The only pain was in leaving her father, who would certainly miss her, and       who, when it came to the point, so little liked her going, that he told       her to write to him, and almost promised to answer her letter.     <br />      The farewell between herself and Mr. Wickham was perfectly friendly; on       his side even more. His present pursuit could not make him forget that       Elizabeth had been the first to excite and to deserve his attention, the       first to listen and to pity, the first to be admired; and in his manner of       bidding her adieu, wishing her every enjoyment, reminding her of what she       was to expect in Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and trusting their opinion of       her—their opinion of everybody—would always coincide, there       was a solicitude, an interest which she felt must ever attach her to him       with a most sincere regard; and she parted from him convinced that,       whether married or single, he must always be her model of the amiable and       pleasing.     <br />      Her fellow-travellers the next day were not of a kind to make her think       him less agreeable. Sir William Lucas, and his daughter Maria, a       good-humoured girl, but as empty-headed as himself, had nothing to say       that could be worth hearing, and were listened to with about as much       delight as the rattle of the chaise. Elizabeth loved absurdities, but she       had known Sir William’s too long. He could tell her nothing new of the       wonders of his presentation and knighthood; and his civilities were worn       out, like his information.     <br />      It was a journey of only twenty-four miles, and they began it so early as       to be in Gracechurch Street by noon. As they drove to Mr. Gardiner’s door,       Jane was at a drawing-room window watching their arrival; when they       entered the passage she was there to welcome them, and Elizabeth, looking       earnestly in her face, was pleased to see it healthful and lovely as ever.       On the stairs were a troop of little boys and girls, whose eagerness for       their cousin’s appearance would not allow them to wait in the       drawing-room, and whose shyness, as they had not seen her for a       twelvemonth, prevented their coming lower. All was joy and kindness. The       day passed most pleasantly away; the morning in bustle and shopping, and       the evening at one of the theatres.     <br />      Elizabeth then contrived to sit by her aunt. Their first object was her       sister; and she was more grieved than astonished to hear, in reply to her       minute enquiries, that though Jane always struggled to support her       spirits, there were periods of dejection. It was reasonable, however, to       hope that they would not continue long. Mrs. Gardiner gave her the       particulars also of Miss Bingley’s visit in Gracechurch Street, and       repeated conversations occurring at different times between Jane and       herself, which proved that the former had, from her heart, given up the       acquaintance.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner then rallied her niece on Wickham’s desertion, and       complimented her on bearing it so well.     <br />      “But my dear Elizabeth,” she added, “what sort of girl is Miss King? I       should be sorry to think our friend mercenary.”      <br />      “Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial affairs,       between the mercenary and the prudent motive? Where does discretion end,       and avarice begin? Last Christmas you were afraid of his marrying me,       because it would be imprudent; and now, because he is trying to get a girl       with only ten thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary.”      <br />      “If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I shall know       what to think.”      <br />      “She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm of her.”      <br />      “But he paid her not the smallest attention till her grandfather’s death       made her mistress of this fortune.”      <br />      “No—why should he? If it were not allowable for him to gain _my_      affections because I had no money, what occasion could there be for making       love to a girl whom he did not care about, and who was equally poor?”      <br />      “But there seems an indelicacy in directing his attentions towards her so       soon after this event.”      <br />      “A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those elegant       decorums which other people may observe. If _she_ does not object to       it, why should _we_?”      <br />      “_Her_ not objecting does not justify _him_. It only shows her       being deficient in something herself—sense or feeling.”      <br />      “Well,” cried Elizabeth, “have it as you choose. _He_ shall be       mercenary, and _she_ shall be foolish.”      <br />      “No, Lizzy, that is what I do _not_ choose. I should be sorry, you       know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in Derbyshire.”      <br />      “Oh! if that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men who live in       Derbyshire; and their intimate friends who live in Hertfordshire are not       much better. I am sick of them all. Thank Heaven! I am going to-morrow       where I shall find a man who has not one agreeable quality, who has       neither manner nor sense to recommend him. Stupid men are the only ones       worth knowing, after all.”      <br />      “Take care, Lizzy; that speech savours strongly of disappointment.”      <br />      Before they were separated by the conclusion of the play, she had the       unexpected happiness of an invitation to accompany her uncle and aunt in a       tour of pleasure which they proposed taking in the summer.     <br />      “We have not determined how far it shall carry us,” said Mrs. Gardiner,       “but, perhaps, to the Lakes.”      <br />      No scheme could have been more agreeable to Elizabeth, and her acceptance       of the invitation was most ready and grateful. “Oh, my dear, dear aunt,”        she rapturously cried, “what delight! what felicity! You give me fresh       life and vigour. Adieu to disappointment and spleen. What are young men to       rocks and mountains? Oh! what hours of transport we shall spend! And when       we _do_ return, it shall not be like other travellers, without being       able to give one accurate idea of anything. We _will_ know where we       have gone—we _will_ recollect what we have seen. Lakes,       mountains, and rivers shall not be jumbled together in our imaginations;       nor when we attempt to describe any particular scene, will we begin       quarreling about its relative situation. Let _our_ first effusions be       less insupportable than those of the generality of travellers.”      

Chapter 28

  Every object in the next day’s journey was new and interesting to       Elizabeth; and her spirits were in a state of enjoyment; for she had seen       her sister looking so well as to banish all fear for her health, and the       prospect of her northern tour was a constant source of delight.     <br />      When they left the high road for the lane to Hunsford, every eye was in       search of the Parsonage, and every turning expected to bring it in view.       The palings of Rosings Park was their boundary on one side. Elizabeth       smiled at the recollection of all that she had heard of its inhabitants.     <br />      At length the Parsonage was discernible. The garden sloping to the road,       the house standing in it, the green pales, and the laurel hedge,       everything declared they were arriving. Mr. Collins and Charlotte appeared       at the door, and the carriage stopped at the small gate which led by a       short gravel walk to the house, amidst the nods and smiles of the whole       party. In a moment they were all out of the chaise, rejoicing at the sight       of each other. Mrs. Collins welcomed her friend with the liveliest       pleasure, and Elizabeth was more and more satisfied with coming when she       found herself so affectionately received. She saw instantly that her       cousin’s manners were not altered by his marriage; his formal civility was       just what it had been, and he detained her some minutes at the gate to       hear and satisfy his enquiries after all her family. They were then, with       no other delay than his pointing out the neatness of the entrance, taken       into the house; and as soon as they were in the parlour, he welcomed them       a second time, with ostentatious formality to his humble abode, and       punctually repeated all his wife’s offers of refreshment.     <br />      Elizabeth was prepared to see him in his glory; and she could not help in       fancying that in displaying the good proportion of the room, its aspect       and its furniture, he addressed himself particularly to her, as if wishing       to make her feel what she had lost in refusing him. But though everything       seemed neat and comfortable, she was not able to gratify him by any sigh       of repentance, and rather looked with wonder at her friend that she could       have so cheerful an air with such a companion. When Mr. Collins said       anything of which his wife might reasonably be ashamed, which certainly       was not unseldom, she involuntarily turned her eye on Charlotte. Once or       twice she could discern a faint blush; but in general Charlotte wisely did       not hear. After sitting long enough to admire every article of furniture       in the room, from the sideboard to the fender, to give an account of their       journey, and of all that had happened in London, Mr. Collins invited them       to take a stroll in the garden, which was large and well laid out, and to       the cultivation of which he attended himself. To work in this garden was       one of his most respectable pleasures; and Elizabeth admired the command       of countenance with which Charlotte talked of the healthfulness of the       exercise, and owned she encouraged it as much as possible. Here, leading       the way through every walk and cross walk, and scarcely allowing them an       interval to utter the praises he asked for, every view was pointed out       with a minuteness which left beauty entirely behind. He could number the       fields in every direction, and could tell how many trees there were in the       most distant clump. But of all the views which his garden, or which the       country or kingdom could boast, none were to be compared with the prospect       of Rosings, afforded by an opening in the trees that bordered the park       nearly opposite the front of his house. It was a handsome modern building,       well situated on rising ground.     <br />      From his garden, Mr. Collins would have led them round his two meadows;       but the ladies, not having shoes to encounter the remains of a white       frost, turned back; and while Sir William accompanied him, Charlotte took       her sister and friend over the house, extremely well pleased, probably, to       have the opportunity of showing it without her husband’s help. It was       rather small, but well built and convenient; and everything was fitted up       and arranged with a neatness and consistency of which Elizabeth gave       Charlotte all the credit. When Mr. Collins could be forgotten, there was       really an air of great comfort throughout, and by Charlotte’s evident       enjoyment of it, Elizabeth supposed he must be often forgotten.     <br />      She had already learnt that Lady Catherine was still in the country. It       was spoken of again while they were at dinner, when Mr. Collins joining       in, observed:     <br />      “Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honour of seeing Lady Catherine de       Bourgh on the ensuing Sunday at church, and I need not say you will be       delighted with her. She is all affability and condescension, and I doubt       not but you will be honoured with some portion of her notice when service       is over. I have scarcely any hesitation in saying she will include you and       my sister Maria in every invitation with which she honours us during your       stay here. Her behaviour to my dear Charlotte is charming. We dine at       Rosings twice every week, and are never allowed to walk home. Her       ladyship’s carriage is regularly ordered for us. I _should_ say, one       of her ladyship’s carriages, for she has several.”      <br />      “Lady Catherine is a very respectable, sensible woman indeed,” added       Charlotte, “and a most attentive neighbour.”      <br />      “Very true, my dear, that is exactly what I say. She is the sort of woman       whom one cannot regard with too much deference.”      <br />      The evening was spent chiefly in talking over Hertfordshire news, and       telling again what had already been written; and when it closed,       Elizabeth, in the solitude of her chamber, had to meditate upon       Charlotte’s degree of contentment, to understand her address in guiding,       and composure in bearing with, her husband, and to acknowledge that it was       all done very well. She had also to anticipate how her visit would pass,       the quiet tenor of their usual employments, the vexatious interruptions of       Mr. Collins, and the gaieties of their intercourse with Rosings. A lively       imagination soon settled it all.     <br />      About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room getting ready for       a walk, a sudden noise below seemed to speak the whole house in confusion;       and, after listening a moment, she heard somebody running up stairs in a       violent hurry, and calling loudly after her. She opened the door and met       Maria in the landing place, who, breathless with agitation, cried out—     <br />      “Oh, my dear Eliza! pray make haste and come into the dining-room, for       there is such a sight to be seen! I will not tell you what it is. Make       haste, and come down this moment.”      <br />      Elizabeth asked questions in vain; Maria would tell her nothing more, and       down they ran into the dining-room, which fronted the lane, in quest of       this wonder; It was two ladies stopping in a low phaeton at the garden       gate.     <br />      “And is this all?” cried Elizabeth. “I expected at least that the pigs       were got into the garden, and here is nothing but Lady Catherine and her       daughter.”      <br />      “La! my dear,” said Maria, quite shocked at the mistake, “it is not Lady       Catherine. The old lady is Mrs. Jenkinson, who lives with them; the other       is Miss de Bourgh. Only look at her. She is quite a little creature. Who       would have thought that she could be so thin and small?”      <br />      “She is abominably rude to keep Charlotte out of doors in all this wind.       Why does she not come in?”      <br />      “Oh, Charlotte says she hardly ever does. It is the greatest of favours       when Miss de Bourgh comes in.”      <br />      “I like her appearance,” said Elizabeth, struck with other ideas. “She       looks sickly and cross. Yes, she will do for him very well. She will make       him a very proper wife.”      <br />      Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate in conversation       with the ladies; and Sir William, to Elizabeth’s high diversion, was       stationed in the doorway, in earnest contemplation of the greatness before       him, and constantly bowing whenever Miss de Bourgh looked that way.     <br />      At length there was nothing more to be said; the ladies drove on, and the       others returned into the house. Mr. Collins no sooner saw the two girls       than he began to congratulate them on their good fortune, which Charlotte       explained by letting them know that the whole party was asked to dine at       Rosings the next day.     

Chapter 29

  Mr. Collins’s triumph, in consequence of this invitation, was complete.       The power of displaying the grandeur of his patroness to his wondering       visitors, and of letting them see her civility towards himself and his       wife, was exactly what he had wished for; and that an opportunity of doing       it should be given so soon, was such an instance of Lady Catherine’s       condescension, as he knew not how to admire enough.     <br />      “I confess,” said he, “that I should not have been at all surprised by her       ladyship’s asking us on Sunday to drink tea and spend the evening at       Rosings. I rather expected, from my knowledge of her affability, that it       would happen. But who could have foreseen such an attention as this? Who       could have imagined that we should receive an invitation to dine there (an       invitation, moreover, including the whole party) so immediately after your       arrival!”      <br />      “I am the less surprised at what has happened,” replied Sir William, “from       that knowledge of what the manners of the great really are, which my       situation in life has allowed me to acquire. About the court, such       instances of elegant breeding are not uncommon.”      <br />      Scarcely anything was talked of the whole day or next morning but their       visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was carefully instructing them in what they       were to expect, that the sight of such rooms, so many servants, and so       splendid a dinner, might not wholly overpower them.     <br />      When the ladies were separating for the toilette, he said to Elizabeth—     <br />      “Do not make yourself uneasy, my dear cousin, about your apparel. Lady       Catherine is far from requiring that elegance of dress in us which becomes       herself and her daughter. I would advise you merely to put on whatever of       your clothes is superior to the rest—there is no occasion for       anything more. Lady Catherine will not think the worse of you for being       simply dressed. She likes to have the distinction of rank preserved.”      <br />      While they were dressing, he came two or three times to their different       doors, to recommend their being quick, as Lady Catherine very much       objected to be kept waiting for her dinner. Such formidable accounts of       her ladyship, and her manner of living, quite frightened Maria Lucas who       had been little used to company, and she looked forward to her       introduction at Rosings with as much apprehension as her father had done       to his presentation at St. James’s.     <br />      As the weather was fine, they had a pleasant walk of about half a mile       across the park. Every park has its beauty and its prospects; and       Elizabeth saw much to be pleased with, though she could not be in such       raptures as Mr. Collins expected the scene to inspire, and was but       slightly affected by his enumeration of the windows in front of the house,       and his relation of what the glazing altogether had originally cost Sir       Lewis de Bourgh.     <br />      When they ascended the steps to the hall, Maria’s alarm was every moment       increasing, and even Sir William did not look perfectly calm. Elizabeth’s       courage did not fail her. She had heard nothing of Lady Catherine that       spoke her awful from any extraordinary talents or miraculous virtue, and       the mere stateliness of money or rank she thought she could witness       without trepidation.     <br />      From the entrance-hall, of which Mr. Collins pointed out, with a rapturous       air, the fine proportion and the finished ornaments, they followed the       servants through an ante-chamber, to the room where Lady Catherine, her       daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were sitting. Her ladyship, with great       condescension, arose to receive them; and as Mrs. Collins had settled it       with her husband that the office of introduction should be hers, it was       performed in a proper manner, without any of those apologies and thanks       which he would have thought necessary.     <br />      In spite of having been at St. James’s, Sir William was so completely awed       by the grandeur surrounding him, that he had but just courage enough to       make a very low bow, and take his seat without saying a word; and his       daughter, frightened almost out of her senses, sat on the edge of her       chair, not knowing which way to look. Elizabeth found herself quite equal       to the scene, and could observe the three ladies before her composedly.       Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with strongly-marked features,       which might once have been handsome. Her air was not conciliating, nor was       her manner of receiving them such as to make her visitors forget their       inferior rank. She was not rendered formidable by silence; but whatever       she said was spoken in so authoritative a tone, as marked her       self-importance, and brought Mr. Wickham immediately to Elizabeth’s mind;       and from the observation of the day altogether, she believed Lady       Catherine to be exactly what he represented.     <br />      When, after examining the mother, in whose countenance and deportment she       soon found some resemblance of Mr. Darcy, she turned her eyes on the       daughter, she could almost have joined in Maria’s astonishment at her       being so thin and so small. There was neither in figure nor face any       likeness between the ladies. Miss de Bourgh was pale and sickly; her       features, though not plain, were insignificant; and she spoke very little,       except in a low voice, to Mrs. Jenkinson, in whose appearance there was       nothing remarkable, and who was entirely engaged in listening to what she       said, and placing a screen in the proper direction before her eyes.     <br />      After sitting a few minutes, they were all sent to one of the windows to       admire the view, Mr. Collins attending them to point out its beauties, and       Lady Catherine kindly informing them that it was much better worth looking       at in the summer.     <br />      The dinner was exceedingly handsome, and there were all the servants and       all the articles of plate which Mr. Collins had promised; and, as he had       likewise foretold, he took his seat at the bottom of the table, by her       ladyship’s desire, and looked as if he felt that life could furnish       nothing greater. He carved, and ate, and praised with delighted alacrity;       and every dish was commended, first by him and then by Sir William, who       was now enough recovered to echo whatever his son-in-law said, in a manner       which Elizabeth wondered Lady Catherine could bear. But Lady Catherine       seemed gratified by their excessive admiration, and gave most gracious       smiles, especially when any dish on the table proved a novelty to them.       The party did not supply much conversation. Elizabeth was ready to speak       whenever there was an opening, but she was seated between Charlotte and       Miss de Bourgh—the former of whom was engaged in listening to Lady       Catherine, and the latter said not a word to her all dinner-time. Mrs.       Jenkinson was chiefly employed in watching how little Miss de Bourgh ate,       pressing her to try some other dish, and fearing she was indisposed. Maria       thought speaking out of the question, and the gentlemen did nothing but       eat and admire.     <br />      When the ladies returned to the drawing-room, there was little to be done       but to hear Lady Catherine talk, which she did without any intermission       till coffee came in, delivering her opinion on every subject in so       decisive a manner, as proved that she was not used to have her judgement       controverted. She enquired into Charlotte’s domestic concerns familiarly       and minutely, gave her a great deal of advice as to the management of them       all; told her how everything ought to be regulated in so small a family as       hers, and instructed her as to the care of her cows and her poultry.       Elizabeth found that nothing was beneath this great lady’s attention,       which could furnish her with an occasion of dictating to others. In the       intervals of her discourse with Mrs. Collins, she addressed a variety of       questions to Maria and Elizabeth, but especially to the latter, of whose       connections she knew the least, and who she observed to Mrs. Collins was a       very genteel, pretty kind of girl. She asked her, at different times, how       many sisters she had, whether they were older or younger than herself,       whether any of them were likely to be married, whether they were handsome,       where they had been educated, what carriage her father kept, and what had       been her mother’s maiden name? Elizabeth felt all the impertinence of her       questions but answered them very composedly. Lady Catherine then observed,     <br />      “Your father’s estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think. For your sake,”        turning to Charlotte, “I am glad of it; but otherwise I see no occasion       for entailing estates from the female line. It was not thought necessary       in Sir Lewis de Bourgh’s family. Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet?”      <br />      “A little.”      <br />      “Oh! then—some time or other we shall be happy to hear you. Our       instrument is a capital one, probably superior to——You shall       try it some day. Do your sisters play and sing?”      <br />      “One of them does.”      <br />      “Why did not you all learn? You ought all to have learned. The Miss Webbs       all play, and their father has not so good an income as yours. Do you       draw?”      <br />      “No, not at all.”      <br />      “What, none of you?”      <br />      “Not one.”      <br />      “That is very strange. But I suppose you had no opportunity. Your mother       should have taken you to town every spring for the benefit of masters.”      <br />      “My mother would have had no objection, but my father hates London.”      <br />      “Has your governess left you?”      <br />      “We never had any governess.”      <br />      “No governess! How was that possible? Five daughters brought up at home       without a governess! I never heard of such a thing. Your mother must have       been quite a slave to your education.”      <br />      Elizabeth could hardly help smiling as she assured her that had not been       the case.     <br />      “Then, who taught you? who attended to you? Without a governess, you must       have been neglected.”      <br />      “Compared with some families, I believe we were; but such of us as wished       to learn never wanted the means. We were always encouraged to read, and       had all the masters that were necessary. Those who chose to be idle,       certainly might.”      <br />      “Aye, no doubt; but that is what a governess will prevent, and if I had       known your mother, I should have advised her most strenuously to engage       one. I always say that nothing is to be done in education without steady       and regular instruction, and nobody but a governess can give it. It is       wonderful how many families I have been the means of supplying in that       way. I am always glad to get a young person well placed out. Four nieces       of Mrs. Jenkinson are most delightfully situated through my means; and it       was but the other day that I recommended another young person, who was       merely accidentally mentioned to me, and the family are quite delighted       with her. Mrs. Collins, did I tell you of Lady Metcalf’s calling yesterday       to thank me? She finds Miss Pope a treasure. ‘Lady Catherine,’ said she,       ‘you have given me a treasure.’ Are any of your younger sisters out, Miss       Bennet?”      <br />      “Yes, ma’am, all.”      <br />      “All! What, all five out at once? Very odd! And you only the second. The       younger ones out before the elder ones are married! Your younger sisters       must be very young?”      <br />      “Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps _she_ is full young to be       much in company. But really, ma’am, I think it would be very hard upon       younger sisters, that they should not have their share of society and       amusement, because the elder may not have the means or inclination to       marry early. The last-born has as good a right to the pleasures of youth       as the first. And to be kept back on _such_ a motive! I think it       would not be very likely to promote sisterly affection or delicacy of       mind.”      <br />      “Upon my word,” said her ladyship, “you give your opinion very decidedly       for so young a person. Pray, what is your age?”      <br />      “With three younger sisters grown up,” replied Elizabeth, smiling, “your       ladyship can hardly expect me to own it.”      <br />      Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a direct answer;       and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first creature who had ever       dared to trifle with so much dignified impertinence.     <br />      “You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure, therefore you need not conceal       your age.”      <br />      “I am not one-and-twenty.”      <br />      When the gentlemen had joined them, and tea was over, the card-tables were       placed. Lady Catherine, Sir William, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins sat down to       quadrille; and as Miss de Bourgh chose to play at cassino, the two girls       had the honour of assisting Mrs. Jenkinson to make up her party. Their       table was superlatively stupid. Scarcely a syllable was uttered that did       not relate to the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson expressed her fears of       Miss de Bourgh’s being too hot or too cold, or having too much or too       little light. A great deal more passed at the other table. Lady Catherine       was generally speaking—stating the mistakes of the three others, or       relating some anecdote of herself. Mr. Collins was employed in agreeing to       everything her ladyship said, thanking her for every fish he won, and       apologising if he thought he won too many. Sir William did not say much.       He was storing his memory with anecdotes and noble names.     <br />      When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long as they chose, the       tables were broken up, the carriage was offered to Mrs. Collins,       gratefully accepted and immediately ordered. The party then gathered round       the fire to hear Lady Catherine determine what weather they were to have       on the morrow. From these instructions they were summoned by the arrival       of the coach; and with many speeches of thankfulness on Mr. Collins’s side       and as many bows on Sir William’s they departed. As soon as they had       driven from the door, Elizabeth was called on by her cousin to give her       opinion of all that she had seen at Rosings, which, for Charlotte’s sake,       she made more favourable than it really was. But her commendation, though       costing her some trouble, could by no means satisfy Mr. Collins, and he       was very soon obliged to take her ladyship’s praise into his own hands.     

Chapter 30

  Sir William stayed only a week at Hunsford, but his visit was long enough       to convince him of his daughter’s being most comfortably settled, and of       her possessing such a husband and such a neighbour as were not often met       with. While Sir William was with them, Mr. Collins devoted his morning to       driving him out in his gig, and showing him the country; but when he went       away, the whole family returned to their usual employments, and Elizabeth       was thankful to find that they did not see more of her cousin by the       alteration, for the chief of the time between breakfast and dinner was now       passed by him either at work in the garden or in reading and writing, and       looking out of the window in his own book-room, which fronted the road.       The room in which the ladies sat was backwards. Elizabeth had at first       rather wondered that Charlotte should not prefer the dining-parlour for       common use; it was a better sized room, and had a more pleasant aspect;       but she soon saw that her friend had an excellent reason for what she did,       for Mr. Collins would undoubtedly have been much less in his own       apartment, had they sat in one equally lively; and she gave Charlotte       credit for the arrangement.     <br />      From the drawing-room they could distinguish nothing in the lane, and were       indebted to Mr. Collins for the knowledge of what carriages went along,       and how often especially Miss de Bourgh drove by in her phaeton, which he       never failed coming to inform them of, though it happened almost every       day. She not unfrequently stopped at the Parsonage, and had a few minutes’       conversation with Charlotte, but was scarcely ever prevailed upon to get       out.     <br />      Very few days passed in which Mr. Collins did not walk to Rosings, and not       many in which his wife did not think it necessary to go likewise; and till       Elizabeth recollected that there might be other family livings to be       disposed of, she could not understand the sacrifice of so many hours. Now       and then they were honoured with a call from her ladyship, and nothing       escaped her observation that was passing in the room during these visits.       She examined into their employments, looked at their work, and advised       them to do it differently; found fault with the arrangement of the       furniture; or detected the housemaid in negligence; and if she accepted       any refreshment, seemed to do it only for the sake of finding out that       Mrs. Collins’s joints of meat were too large for her family.     <br />      Elizabeth soon perceived, that though this great lady was not in the       commission of the peace of the county, she was a most active magistrate       in her own parish, the minutest concerns of which were carried to her by       Mr. Collins; and whenever any of the cottagers were disposed to be       quarrelsome, discontented, or too poor, she sallied forth into the       village to settle their differences, silence their complaints, and scold       them into harmony and plenty.     <br />      The entertainment of dining at Rosings was repeated about twice a week;       and, allowing for the loss of Sir William, and there being only one       card-table in the evening, every such entertainment was the counterpart of       the first. Their other engagements were few, as the style of living in the       neighbourhood in general was beyond Mr. Collins’s reach. This, however,       was no evil to Elizabeth, and upon the whole she spent her time       comfortably enough; there were half-hours of pleasant conversation with       Charlotte, and the weather was so fine for the time of year that she had       often great enjoyment out of doors. Her favourite walk, and where she       frequently went while the others were calling on Lady Catherine, was along       the open grove which edged that side of the park, where there was a nice       sheltered path, which no one seemed to value but herself, and where she       felt beyond the reach of Lady Catherine’s curiosity.     <br />      In this quiet way, the first fortnight of her visit soon passed away.       Easter was approaching, and the week preceding it was to bring an addition       to the family at Rosings, which in so small a circle must be important.       Elizabeth had heard soon after her arrival that Mr. Darcy was expected       there in the course of a few weeks, and though there were not many of her       acquaintances whom she did not prefer, his coming would furnish one       comparatively new to look at in their Rosings parties, and she might be       amused in seeing how hopeless Miss Bingley’s designs on him were, by his       behaviour to his cousin, for whom he was evidently destined by Lady       Catherine, who talked of his coming with the greatest satisfaction, spoke       of him in terms of the highest admiration, and seemed almost angry to find       that he had already been frequently seen by Miss Lucas and herself.     <br />      His arrival was soon known at the Parsonage; for Mr. Collins was walking       the whole morning within view of the lodges opening into Hunsford Lane, in       order to have the earliest assurance of it, and after making his bow as       the carriage turned into the Park, hurried home with the great       intelligence. On the following morning he hastened to Rosings to pay his       respects. There were two nephews of Lady Catherine to require them, for       Mr. Darcy had brought with him a Colonel Fitzwilliam, the younger son of       his uncle Lord ——, and, to the great surprise of all the       party, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentlemen accompanied him. Charlotte       had seen them from her husband’s room, crossing the road, and immediately       running into the other, told the girls what an honour they might expect,       adding:     <br />      “I may thank you, Eliza, for this piece of civility. Mr. Darcy would never       have come so soon to wait upon me.”      <br />      Elizabeth had scarcely time to disclaim all right to the compliment,       before their approach was announced by the door-bell, and shortly       afterwards the three gentlemen entered the room. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who       led the way, was about thirty, not handsome, but in person and address       most truly the gentleman. Mr. Darcy looked just as he had been used to       look in Hertfordshire—paid his compliments, with his usual reserve,       to Mrs. Collins, and whatever might be his feelings toward her friend, met       her with every appearance of composure. Elizabeth merely curtseyed to him       without saying a word.     <br />      Colonel Fitzwilliam entered into conversation directly with the readiness       and ease of a well-bred man, and talked very pleasantly; but his cousin,       after having addressed a slight observation on the house and garden to       Mrs. Collins, sat for some time without speaking to anybody. At length,       however, his civility was so far awakened as to enquire of Elizabeth after       the health of her family. She answered him in the usual way, and after a       moment’s pause, added:     <br />      “My eldest sister has been in town these three months. Have you never       happened to see her there?”      <br />      She was perfectly sensible that he never had; but she wished to see       whether he would betray any consciousness of what had passed between the       Bingleys and Jane, and she thought he looked a little confused as he       answered that he had never been so fortunate as to meet Miss Bennet. The       subject was pursued no farther, and the gentlemen soon afterwards went       away.     

Chapter 31

  Colonel Fitzwilliam’s manners were very much admired at the Parsonage, and       the ladies all felt that he must add considerably to the pleasures of       their engagements at Rosings. It was some days, however, before they       received any invitation thither—for while there were visitors in the       house, they could not be necessary; and it was not till Easter-day, almost       a week after the gentlemen’s arrival, that they were honoured by such an       attention, and then they were merely asked on leaving church to come there       in the evening. For the last week they had seen very little of Lady       Catherine or her daughter. Colonel Fitzwilliam had called at the Parsonage       more than once during the time, but Mr. Darcy they had seen only at       church.     <br />      The invitation was accepted of course, and at a proper hour they joined       the party in Lady Catherine’s drawing-room. Her ladyship received them       civilly, but it was plain that their company was by no means so acceptable       as when she could get nobody else; and she was, in fact, almost engrossed       by her nephews, speaking to them, especially to Darcy, much more than to       any other person in the room.     <br />      Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed really glad to see them; anything was a welcome       relief to him at Rosings; and Mrs. Collins’s pretty friend had moreover       caught his fancy very much. He now seated himself by her, and talked so       agreeably of Kent and Hertfordshire, of travelling and staying at home, of       new books and music, that Elizabeth had never been half so well       entertained in that room before; and they conversed with so much spirit       and flow, as to draw the attention of Lady Catherine herself, as well as       of Mr. Darcy. _His_ eyes had been soon and repeatedly turned towards       them with a look of curiosity; and that her ladyship, after a while,       shared the feeling, was more openly acknowledged, for she did not scruple       to call out:     <br />      “What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam? What is it you are talking of?       What are you telling Miss Bennet? Let me hear what it is.”      <br />      “We are speaking of music, madam,” said he, when no longer able to avoid a       reply.     <br />      “Of music! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects my delight. I must       have my share in the conversation if you are speaking of music. There are       few people in England, I suppose, who have more true enjoyment of music       than myself, or a better natural taste. If I had ever learnt, I should       have been a great proficient. And so would Anne, if her health had allowed       her to apply. I am confident that she would have performed delightfully.       How does Georgiana get on, Darcy?”      <br />      Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister’s proficiency.     <br />      “I am very glad to hear such a good account of her,” said Lady Catherine;       “and pray tell her from me, that she cannot expect to excel if she does       not practice a good deal.”      <br />      “I assure you, madam,” he replied, “that she does not need such advice.       She practises very constantly.”      <br />      “So much the better. It cannot be done too much; and when I next write to       her, I shall charge her not to neglect it on any account. I often tell       young ladies that no excellence in music is to be acquired without       constant practice. I have told Miss Bennet several times, that she will       never play really well unless she practises more; and though Mrs. Collins       has no instrument, she is very welcome, as I have often told her, to come       to Rosings every day, and play on the pianoforte in Mrs. Jenkinson’s room.       She would be in nobody’s way, you know, in that part of the house.”      <br />      Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt’s ill-breeding, and made no       answer.     <br />      When coffee was over, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Elizabeth of having       promised to play to him; and she sat down directly to the instrument. He       drew a chair near her. Lady Catherine listened to half a song, and then       talked, as before, to her other nephew; till the latter walked away from       her, and making with his usual deliberation towards the pianoforte       stationed himself so as to command a full view of the fair performer’s       countenance. Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and at the first convenient       pause, turned to him with an arch smile, and said:     <br />      “You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state to hear       me? I will not be alarmed though your sister _does_ play so well.       There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at       the will of others. My courage always rises at every attempt to intimidate       me.”      <br />      “I shall not say you are mistaken,” he replied, “because you could not       really believe me to entertain any design of alarming you; and I have had       the pleasure of your acquaintance long enough to know that you find great       enjoyment in occasionally professing opinions which in fact are not your       own.”      <br />      Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said to Colonel       Fitzwilliam, “Your cousin will give you a very pretty notion of me, and       teach you not to believe a word I say. I am particularly unlucky in       meeting with a person so able to expose my real character, in a part of       the world where I had hoped to pass myself off with some degree of credit.       Indeed, Mr. Darcy, it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you       knew to my disadvantage in Hertfordshire—and, give me leave to say,       very impolitic too—for it is provoking me to retaliate, and such       things may come out as will shock your relations to hear.”      <br />      “I am not afraid of you,” said he, smilingly.     <br />      “Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of,” cried Colonel       Fitzwilliam. “I should like to know how he behaves among strangers.”      <br />      “You shall hear then—but prepare yourself for something very       dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire, you must       know, was at a ball—and at this ball, what do you think he did? He       danced only four dances, though gentlemen were scarce; and, to my certain       knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in want of a partner.       Mr. Darcy, you cannot deny the fact.”      <br />      “I had not at that time the honour of knowing any lady in the assembly       beyond my own party.”      <br />      “True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball-room. Well, Colonel       Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your orders.”      <br />      “Perhaps,” said Darcy, “I should have judged better, had I sought an       introduction; but I am ill-qualified to recommend myself to strangers.”      <br />      “Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?” said Elizabeth, still       addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. “Shall we ask him why a man of sense and       education, and who has lived in the world, is ill qualified to recommend       himself to strangers?”      <br />      “I can answer your question,” said Fitzwilliam, “without applying to him.       It is because he will not give himself the trouble.”      <br />      “I certainly have not the talent which some people possess,” said Darcy,       “of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch       their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I       often see done.”      <br />      “My fingers,” said Elizabeth, “do not move over this instrument in the       masterly manner which I see so many women’s do. They have not the same       force or rapidity, and do not produce the same expression. But then I have       always supposed it to be my own fault—because I will not take the       trouble of practising. It is not that I do not believe _my_ fingers       as capable as any other woman’s of superior execution.”      <br />      Darcy smiled and said, “You are perfectly right. You have employed your       time much better. No one admitted to the privilege of hearing you can       think anything wanting. We neither of us perform to strangers.”      <br />      Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called out to know what       they were talking of. Elizabeth immediately began playing again. Lady       Catherine approached, and, after listening for a few minutes, said to       Darcy:     <br />      “Miss Bennet would not play at all amiss if she practised more, and could       have the advantage of a London master. She has a very good notion of       fingering, though her taste is not equal to Anne’s. Anne would have been a       delightful performer, had her health allowed her to learn.”      <br />      Elizabeth looked at Darcy to see how cordially he assented to his cousin’s       praise; but neither at that moment nor at any other could she discern any       symptom of love; and from the whole of his behaviour to Miss de Bourgh she       derived this comfort for Miss Bingley, that he might have been just as       likely to marry _her_, had she been his relation.     <br />      Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth’s performance, mixing       with them many instructions on execution and taste. Elizabeth received       them with all the forbearance of civility, and, at the request of the       gentlemen, remained at the instrument till her ladyship’s carriage was       ready to take them all home.     

Chapter 32

  Elizabeth was sitting by herself the next morning, and writing to Jane       while Mrs. Collins and Maria were gone on business into the village, when       she was startled by a ring at the door, the certain signal of a visitor.       As she had heard no carriage, she thought it not unlikely to be Lady       Catherine, and under that apprehension was putting away her half-finished       letter that she might escape all impertinent questions, when the door       opened, and, to her very great surprise, Mr. Darcy, and Mr. Darcy only,       entered the room.     <br />      He seemed astonished too on finding her alone, and apologised for his       intrusion by letting her know that he had understood all the ladies were       to be within.     <br />      They then sat down, and when her enquiries after Rosings were made, seemed       in danger of sinking into total silence. It was absolutely necessary,       therefore, to think of something, and in this emergence recollecting _when_      she had seen him last in Hertfordshire, and feeling curious to know what       he would say on the subject of their hasty departure, she observed:     <br />      “How very suddenly you all quitted Netherfield last November, Mr. Darcy!       It must have been a most agreeable surprise to Mr. Bingley to see you all       after him so soon; for, if I recollect right, he went but the day before.       He and his sisters were well, I hope, when you left London?”      <br />      “Perfectly so, I thank you.”      <br />      She found that she was to receive no other answer, and, after a short       pause added:     <br />      “I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has not much idea of ever       returning to Netherfield again?”      <br />      “I have never heard him say so; but it is probable that he may spend very       little of his time there in the future. He has many friends, and is at a       time of life when friends and engagements are continually increasing.”      <br />      “If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be better for the       neighbourhood that he should give up the place entirely, for then we might       possibly get a settled family there. But, perhaps, Mr. Bingley did not       take the house so much for the convenience of the neighbourhood as for his       own, and we must expect him to keep it or quit it on the same principle.”      <br />      “I should not be surprised,” said Darcy, “if he were to give it up as soon       as any eligible purchase offers.”      <br />      Elizabeth made no answer. She was afraid of talking longer of his friend;       and, having nothing else to say, was now determined to leave the trouble       of finding a subject to him.     <br />      He took the hint, and soon began with, “This seems a very comfortable       house. Lady Catherine, I believe, did a great deal to it when Mr. Collins       first came to Hunsford.”      <br />      “I believe she did—and I am sure she could not have bestowed her       kindness on a more grateful object.”      <br />      “Mr. Collins appears to be very fortunate in his choice of a wife.”      <br />      “Yes, indeed, his friends may well rejoice in his having met with one of       the very few sensible women who would have accepted him, or have made him       happy if they had. My friend has an excellent understanding—though I       am not certain that I consider her marrying Mr. Collins as the wisest       thing she ever did. She seems perfectly happy, however, and in a       prudential light it is certainly a very good match for her.”      <br />      “It must be very agreeable for her to be settled within so easy a distance       of her own family and friends.”      <br />      “An easy distance, do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles.”      <br />      “And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a day’s       journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance.”      <br />      “I should never have considered the distance as one of the _advantages_      of the match,” cried Elizabeth. “I should never have said Mrs. Collins was       settled _near_ her family.”      <br />      “It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. Anything beyond       the very neighbourhood of Longbourn, I suppose, would appear far.”      <br />      As he spoke there was a sort of smile which Elizabeth fancied she       understood; he must be supposing her to be thinking of Jane and       Netherfield, and she blushed as she answered:     <br />      “I do not mean to say that a woman may not be settled too near her family.       The far and the near must be relative, and depend on many varying       circumstances. Where there is fortune to make the expenses of travelling       unimportant, distance becomes no evil. But that is not the case _here_.       Mr. and Mrs. Collins have a comfortable income, but not such a one as will       allow of frequent journeys—and I am persuaded my friend would not       call herself _near_ her family under less than _half_ the       present distance.”      <br />      Mr. Darcy drew his chair a little towards her, and said, “_You_      cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment. _You_      cannot have been always at Longbourn.”      <br />      Elizabeth looked surprised. The gentleman experienced some change of       feeling; he drew back his chair, took a newspaper from the table, and       glancing over it, said, in a colder voice:     <br />      “Are you pleased with Kent?”      <br />      A short dialogue on the subject of the country ensued, on either side       calm and concise—and soon put an end to by the entrance of       Charlotte and her sister, just returned from her walk. The       _tête-à-tête_ surprised them. Mr. Darcy related the mistake which       had occasioned his intruding on Miss Bennet, and after sitting a few       minutes longer without saying much to anybody, went away.     <br />      “What can be the meaning of this?” said Charlotte, as soon as he was gone.       “My dear, Eliza, he must be in love with you, or he would never have       called on us in this familiar way.”      <br />      But when Elizabeth told of his silence, it did not seem very likely, even       to Charlotte’s wishes, to be the case; and after various conjectures, they       could at last only suppose his visit to proceed from the difficulty of       finding anything to do, which was the more probable from the time of year.       All field sports were over. Within doors there was Lady Catherine, books,       and a billiard-table, but gentlemen cannot always be within doors; and in       the nearness of the Parsonage, or the pleasantness of the walk to it, or       of the people who lived in it, the two cousins found a temptation from       this period of walking thither almost every day. They called at various       times of the morning, sometimes separately, sometimes together, and now       and then accompanied by their aunt. It was plain to them all that Colonel       Fitzwilliam came because he had pleasure in their society, a persuasion       which of course recommended him still more; and Elizabeth was reminded by       her own satisfaction in being with him, as well as by his evident       admiration of her, of her former favourite George Wickham; and though, in       comparing them, she saw there was less captivating softness in Colonel       Fitzwilliam’s manners, she believed he might have the best informed mind.     <br />      But why Mr. Darcy came so often to the Parsonage, it was more difficult to       understand. It could not be for society, as he frequently sat there ten       minutes together without opening his lips; and when he did speak, it       seemed the effect of necessity rather than of choice—a sacrifice to       propriety, not a pleasure to himself. He seldom appeared really animated.       Mrs. Collins knew not what to make of him. Colonel Fitzwilliam’s       occasionally laughing at his stupidity, proved that he was generally       different, which her own knowledge of him could not have told her; and as       she would liked to have believed this change the effect of love, and the       object of that love her friend Eliza, she set herself seriously to work to       find it out. She watched him whenever they were at Rosings, and whenever       he came to Hunsford; but without much success. He certainly looked at her       friend a great deal, but the expression of that look was disputable. It       was an earnest, steadfast gaze, but she often doubted whether there were       much admiration in it, and sometimes it seemed nothing but absence of       mind.     <br />      She had once or twice suggested to Elizabeth the possibility of his being       partial to her, but Elizabeth always laughed at the idea; and Mrs. Collins       did not think it right to press the subject, from the danger of raising       expectations which might only end in disappointment; for in her opinion it       admitted not of a doubt, that all her friend’s dislike would vanish, if       she could suppose him to be in her power.     <br />      In her kind schemes for Elizabeth, she sometimes planned her marrying       Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was beyond comparison the most pleasant man; he       certainly admired her, and his situation in life was most eligible; but,       to counterbalance these advantages, Mr. Darcy had considerable patronage       in the church, and his cousin could have none at all.     

Chapter 33

  More than once did Elizabeth, in her ramble within the park, unexpectedly       meet Mr. Darcy. She felt all the perverseness of the mischance that should       bring him where no one else was brought, and, to prevent its ever       happening again, took care to inform him at first that it was a favourite       haunt of hers. How it could occur a second time, therefore, was very odd!       Yet it did, and even a third. It seemed like wilful ill-nature, or a       voluntary penance, for on these occasions it was not merely a few formal       enquiries and an awkward pause and then away, but he actually thought it       necessary to turn back and walk with her. He never said a great deal, nor       did she give herself the trouble of talking or of listening much; but it       struck her in the course of their third rencontre that he was asking some       odd unconnected questions—about her pleasure in being at Hunsford,       her love of solitary walks, and her opinion of Mr. and Mrs. Collins’s       happiness; and that in speaking of Rosings and her not perfectly       understanding the house, he seemed to expect that whenever she came into       Kent again she would be staying _there_ too. His words seemed to       imply it. Could he have Colonel Fitzwilliam in his thoughts? She supposed,       if he meant anything, he must mean an allusion to what might arise in that       quarter. It distressed her a little, and she was quite glad to find       herself at the gate in the pales opposite the Parsonage.     <br />      She was engaged one day as she walked, in perusing Jane’s last letter, and       dwelling on some passages which proved that Jane had not written in       spirits, when, instead of being again surprised by Mr. Darcy, she saw on       looking up that Colonel Fitzwilliam was meeting her. Putting away the       letter immediately and forcing a smile, she said:     <br />      “I did not know before that you ever walked this way.”      <br />      “I have been making the tour of the park,” he replied, “as I generally do       every year, and intend to close it with a call at the Parsonage. Are you       going much farther?”      <br />      “No, I should have turned in a moment.”      <br />      And accordingly she did turn, and they walked towards the Parsonage       together.     <br />      “Do you certainly leave Kent on Saturday?” said she.     <br />      “Yes—if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his disposal.       He arranges the business just as he pleases.”      <br />      “And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he has at least       pleasure in the great power of choice. I do not know anybody who seems       more to enjoy the power of doing what he likes than Mr. Darcy.”      <br />      “He likes to have his own way very well,” replied Colonel Fitzwilliam.       “But so we all do. It is only that he has better means of having it than       many others, because he is rich, and many others are poor. I speak       feelingly. A younger son, you know, must be inured to self-denial and       dependence.”      <br />      “In my opinion, the younger son of an earl can know very little of either.       Now seriously, what have you ever known of self-denial and dependence?       When have you been prevented by want of money from going wherever you       chose, or procuring anything you had a fancy for?”      <br />      “These are home questions—and perhaps I cannot say that I have       experienced many hardships of that nature. But in matters of greater       weight, I may suffer from want of money. Younger sons cannot marry where       they like.”      <br />      “Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think they very often       do.”      <br />      “Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there are not many in my       rank of life who can afford to marry without some attention to money.”      <br />      “Is this,” thought Elizabeth, “meant for me?” and she coloured at the       idea; but, recovering herself, said in a lively tone, “And pray, what is       the usual price of an earl’s younger son? Unless the elder brother is very       sickly, I suppose you would not ask above fifty thousand pounds.”      <br />      He answered her in the same style, and the subject dropped. To interrupt a       silence which might make him fancy her affected with what had passed, she       soon afterwards said:     <br />      “I imagine your cousin brought you down with him chiefly for the sake of       having someone at his disposal. I wonder he does not marry, to secure a       lasting convenience of that kind. But, perhaps, his sister does as well       for the present, and, as she is under his sole care, he may do what he       likes with her.”      <br />      “No,” said Colonel Fitzwilliam, “that is an advantage which he must divide       with me. I am joined with him in the guardianship of Miss Darcy.”      <br />      “Are you indeed? And pray what sort of guardians do you make? Does your       charge give you much trouble? Young ladies of her age are sometimes a       little difficult to manage, and if she has the true Darcy spirit, she may       like to have her own way.”      <br />      As she spoke she observed him looking at her earnestly; and the manner in       which he immediately asked her why she supposed Miss Darcy likely to give       them any uneasiness, convinced her that she had somehow or other got       pretty near the truth. She directly replied:     <br />      “You need not be frightened. I never heard any harm of her; and I dare say       she is one of the most tractable creatures in the world. She is a very       great favourite with some ladies of my acquaintance, Mrs. Hurst and Miss       Bingley. I think I have heard you say that you know them.”      <br />      “I know them a little. Their brother is a pleasant gentlemanlike man—he       is a great friend of Darcy’s.”      <br />      “Oh! yes,” said Elizabeth drily; “Mr. Darcy is uncommonly kind to Mr.       Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care of him.”      <br />      “Care of him! Yes, I really believe Darcy _does_ take care of him in       those points where he most wants care. From something that he told me in       our journey hither, I have reason to think Bingley very much indebted to       him. But I ought to beg his pardon, for I have no right to suppose that       Bingley was the person meant. It was all conjecture.”      <br />      “What is it you mean?”      <br />      “It is a circumstance which Darcy could not wish to be generally known,       because if it were to get round to the lady’s family, it would be an       unpleasant thing.”      <br />      “You may depend upon my not mentioning it.”      <br />      “And remember that I have not much reason for supposing it to be Bingley.       What he told me was merely this: that he congratulated himself on having       lately saved a friend from the inconveniences of a most imprudent       marriage, but without mentioning names or any other particulars, and I       only suspected it to be Bingley from believing him the kind of young man       to get into a scrape of that sort, and from knowing them to have been       together the whole of last summer.”      <br />      “Did Mr. Darcy give you reasons for this interference?”      <br />      “I understood that there were some very strong objections against the       lady.”      <br />      “And what arts did he use to separate them?”      <br />      “He did not talk to me of his own arts,” said Fitzwilliam, smiling. “He       only told me what I have now told you.”      <br />      Elizabeth made no answer, and walked on, her heart swelling with       indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked her why she       was so thoughtful.     <br />      “I am thinking of what you have been telling me,” said she. “Your cousin’s       conduct does not suit my feelings. Why was he to be the judge?”      <br />      “You are rather disposed to call his interference officious?”      <br />      “I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the propriety of his       friend’s inclination, or why, upon his own judgement alone, he was to       determine and direct in what manner his friend was to be happy. But,” she       continued, recollecting herself, “as we know none of the particulars, it       is not fair to condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much       affection in the case.”      <br />      “That is not an unnatural surmise,” said Fitzwilliam, “but it is a       lessening of the honour of my cousin’s triumph very sadly.”      <br />      This was spoken jestingly; but it appeared to her so just a picture of Mr.       Darcy, that she would not trust herself with an answer, and therefore,       abruptly changing the conversation talked on indifferent matters until       they reached the Parsonage. There, shut into her own room, as soon as       their visitor left them, she could think without interruption of all that       she had heard. It was not to be supposed that any other people could be       meant than those with whom she was connected. There could not exist in the       world _two_ men over whom Mr. Darcy could have such boundless       influence. That he had been concerned in the measures taken to separate       Bingley and Jane she had never doubted; but she had always attributed to       Miss Bingley the principal design and arrangement of them. If his own       vanity, however, did not mislead him, _he_ was the cause, his pride       and caprice were the cause, of all that Jane had suffered, and still       continued to suffer. He had ruined for a while every hope of happiness for       the most affectionate, generous heart in the world; and no one could say       how lasting an evil he might have inflicted.     <br />      “There were some very strong objections against the lady,” were Colonel       Fitzwilliam’s words; and those strong objections probably were, her having       one uncle who was a country attorney, and another who was in business in       London.     <br />      “To Jane herself,” she exclaimed, “there could be no possibility of       objection; all loveliness and goodness as she is!—her understanding       excellent, her mind improved, and her manners captivating. Neither could       anything be urged against my father, who, though with some peculiarities,       has abilities Mr. Darcy himself need not disdain, and respectability which       he will probably never reach.” When she thought of her mother, her       confidence gave way a little; but she would not allow that any objections       _there_ had material weight with Mr. Darcy, whose pride, she was       convinced, would receive a deeper wound from the want of importance in his       friend’s connections, than from their want of sense; and she was quite       decided, at last, that he had been partly governed by this worst kind of       pride, and partly by the wish of retaining Mr. Bingley for his sister.     <br />      The agitation and tears which the subject occasioned, brought on a       headache; and it grew so much worse towards the evening, that, added to       her unwillingness to see Mr. Darcy, it determined her not to attend her       cousins to Rosings, where they were engaged to drink tea. Mrs. Collins,       seeing that she was really unwell, did not press her to go and as much as       possible prevented her husband from pressing her; but Mr. Collins could       not conceal his apprehension of Lady Catherine’s being rather displeased       by her staying at home.     

Chapter 34

  When they were gone, Elizabeth, as if intending to exasperate herself as       much as possible against Mr. Darcy, chose for her employment the       examination of all the letters which Jane had written to her since her       being in Kent. They contained no actual complaint, nor was there any       revival of past occurrences, or any communication of present suffering.       But in all, and in almost every line of each, there was a want of that       cheerfulness which had been used to characterise her style, and which,       proceeding from the serenity of a mind at ease with itself and kindly       disposed towards everyone, had been scarcely ever clouded. Elizabeth       noticed every sentence conveying the idea of uneasiness, with an attention       which it had hardly received on the first perusal. Mr. Darcy’s shameful       boast of what misery he had been able to inflict, gave her a keener sense       of her sister’s sufferings. It was some consolation to think that his       visit to Rosings was to end on the day after the next—and, a still       greater, that in less than a fortnight she should herself be with Jane       again, and enabled to contribute to the recovery of her spirits, by all       that affection could do.     <br />      She could not think of Darcy’s leaving Kent without remembering that his       cousin was to go with him; but Colonel Fitzwilliam had made it clear that       he had no intentions at all, and agreeable as he was, she did not mean to       be unhappy about him.     <br />      While settling this point, she was suddenly roused by the sound of the       door-bell, and her spirits were a little fluttered by the idea of its       being Colonel Fitzwilliam himself, who had once before called late in the       evening, and might now come to enquire particularly after her. But this       idea was soon banished, and her spirits were very differently affected,       when, to her utter amazement, she saw Mr. Darcy walk into the room. In an       hurried manner he immediately began an enquiry after her health, imputing       his visit to a wish of hearing that she were better. She answered him with       cold civility. He sat down for a few moments, and then getting up, walked       about the room. Elizabeth was surprised, but said not a word. After a       silence of several minutes, he came towards her in an agitated manner, and       thus began:     <br />      “In vain I have struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be       repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love       you.”      <br />      Elizabeth’s astonishment was beyond expression. She stared, coloured,       doubted, and was silent. This he considered sufficient encouragement; and       the avowal of all that he felt, and had long felt for her, immediately       followed. He spoke well; but there were feelings besides those of the       heart to be detailed; and he was not more eloquent on the subject of       tenderness than of pride. His sense of her inferiority—of its being       a degradation—of the family obstacles which had always opposed to       inclination, were dwelt on with a warmth which seemed due to the       consequence he was wounding, but was very unlikely to recommend his suit.     <br />      In spite of her deeply-rooted dislike, she could not be insensible to the       compliment of such a man’s affection, and though her intentions did not       vary for an instant, she was at first sorry for the pain he was to       receive; till, roused to resentment by his subsequent language, she lost       all compassion in anger. She tried, however, to compose herself to answer       him with patience, when he should have done. He concluded with       representing to her the strength of that attachment which, in spite of all       his endeavours, he had found impossible to conquer; and with expressing       his hope that it would now be rewarded by her acceptance of his hand. As       he said this, she could easily see that he had no doubt of a favourable       answer. He _spoke_ of apprehension and anxiety, but his countenance       expressed real security. Such a circumstance could only exasperate       farther, and, when he ceased, the colour rose into her cheeks, and she       said:     <br />      “In such cases as this, it is, I believe, the established mode to express       a sense of obligation for the sentiments avowed, however unequally they       may be returned. It is natural that obligation should be felt, and if I       could _feel_ gratitude, I would now thank you. But I cannot—I       have never desired your good opinion, and you have certainly bestowed it       most unwillingly. I am sorry to have occasioned pain to anyone. It has       been most unconsciously done, however, and I hope will be of short       duration. The feelings which, you tell me, have long prevented the       acknowledgment of your regard, can have little difficulty in overcoming it       after this explanation.”      <br />      Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantelpiece with his eyes fixed on       her face, seemed to catch her words with no less resentment than surprise.       His complexion became pale with anger, and the disturbance of his mind was       visible in every feature. He was struggling for the appearance of       composure, and would not open his lips till he believed himself to have       attained it. The pause was to Elizabeth’s feelings dreadful. At length,       with a voice of forced calmness, he said:     <br />      “And this is all the reply which I am to have the honour of expecting! I       might, perhaps, wish to be informed why, with so little _endeavour_      at civility, I am thus rejected. But it is of small importance.”      <br />      “I might as well enquire,” replied she, “why with so evident a desire of       offending and insulting me, you chose to tell me that you liked me against       your will, against your reason, and even against your character? Was not       this some excuse for incivility, if I _was_ uncivil? But I have other       provocations. You know I have. Had not my feelings decided against you—had       they been indifferent, or had they even been favourable, do you think that       any consideration would tempt me to accept the man who has been the means       of ruining, perhaps for ever, the happiness of a most beloved sister?”      <br />      As she pronounced these words, Mr. Darcy changed colour; but the emotion       was short, and he listened without attempting to interrupt her while she       continued:     <br />      “I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No motive can       excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted _there_. You dare       not, you cannot deny, that you have been the principal, if not the only       means of dividing them from each other—of exposing one to the       censure of the world for caprice and instability, and the other to its       derision for disappointed hopes, and involving them both in misery of the       acutest kind.”      <br />      She paused, and saw with no slight indignation that he was listening with       an air which proved him wholly unmoved by any feeling of remorse. He even       looked at her with a smile of affected incredulity.     <br />      “Can you deny that you have done it?” she repeated.     <br />      With assumed tranquillity he then replied: “I have no wish of denying that       I did everything in my power to separate my friend from your sister, or       that I rejoice in my success. Towards _him_ I have been kinder than       towards myself.”      <br />      Elizabeth disdained the appearance of noticing this civil reflection, but       its meaning did not escape, nor was it likely to conciliate her.     <br />      “But it is not merely this affair,” she continued, “on which my dislike is       founded. Long before it had taken place my opinion of you was decided.       Your character was unfolded in the recital which I received many months       ago from Mr. Wickham. On this subject, what can you have to say? In what       imaginary act of friendship can you here defend yourself? or under what       misrepresentation can you here impose upon others?”      <br />      “You take an eager interest in that gentleman’s concerns,” said Darcy, in       a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened colour.     <br />      “Who that knows what his misfortunes have been, can help feeling an       interest in him?”      <br />      “His misfortunes!” repeated Darcy contemptuously; “yes, his misfortunes       have been great indeed.”      <br />      “And of your infliction,” cried Elizabeth with energy. “You have reduced       him to his present state of poverty—comparative poverty. You have       withheld the advantages which you must know to have been designed for him.       You have deprived the best years of his life of that independence which       was no less his due than his desert. You have done all this! and yet you       can treat the mention of his misfortune with contempt and ridicule.”      <br />      “And this,” cried Darcy, as he walked with quick steps across the room,       “is your opinion of me! This is the estimation in which you hold me! I       thank you for explaining it so fully. My faults, according to this       calculation, are heavy indeed! But perhaps,” added he, stopping in his       walk, and turning towards her, “these offenses might have been overlooked,       had not your pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that       had long prevented my forming any serious design. These bitter accusations       might have been suppressed, had I, with greater policy, concealed my       struggles, and flattered you into the belief of my being impelled by       unqualified, unalloyed inclination; by reason, by reflection, by       everything. But disguise of every sort is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed       of the feelings I related. They were natural and just. Could you expect me       to rejoice in the inferiority of your connections?—to congratulate       myself on the hope of relations, whose condition in life is so decidedly       beneath my own?”      <br />      Elizabeth felt herself growing more angry every moment; yet she tried to       the utmost to speak with composure when she said:     <br />      “You are mistaken, Mr. Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of your       declaration affected me in any other way, than as it spared me the concern       which I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more       gentlemanlike manner.”      <br />      She saw him start at this, but he said nothing, and she continued:     <br />      “You could not have made the offer of your hand in any possible way that       would have tempted me to accept it.”      <br />      Again his astonishment was obvious; and he looked at her with an       expression of mingled incredulity and mortification. She went on:     <br />      “From the very beginning—from the first moment, I may almost say—of       my acquaintance with you, your manners, impressing me with the fullest       belief of your arrogance, your conceit, and your selfish disdain of the       feelings of others, were such as to form the groundwork of disapprobation       on which succeeding events have built so immovable a dislike; and I had       not known you a month before I felt that you were the last man in the       world whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry.”      <br />      “You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly comprehend your feelings,       and have now only to be ashamed of what my own have been. Forgive me for       having taken up so much of your time, and accept my best wishes for your       health and happiness.”      <br />      And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth heard him the       next moment open the front door and quit the house.     <br />      The tumult of her mind, was now painfully great. She knew not how to       support herself, and from actual weakness sat down and cried for       half-an-hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected on what had passed, was       increased by every review of it. That she should receive an offer of       marriage from Mr. Darcy! That he should have been in love with her for so       many months! So much in love as to wish to marry her in spite of all the       objections which had made him prevent his friend’s marrying her sister,       and which must appear at least with equal force in his own case—was       almost incredible! It was gratifying to have inspired unconsciously so       strong an affection. But his pride, his abominable pride—his       shameless avowal of what he had done with respect to Jane—his       unpardonable assurance in acknowledging, though he could not justify it,       and the unfeeling manner in which he had mentioned Mr. Wickham, his       cruelty towards whom he had not attempted to deny, soon overcame the pity       which the consideration of his attachment had for a moment excited. She       continued in very agitated reflections till the sound of Lady Catherine’s       carriage made her feel how unequal she was to encounter Charlotte’s       observation, and hurried her away to her room.     

Chapter 35

  Elizabeth awoke the next morning to the same thoughts and meditations       which had at length closed her eyes. She could not yet recover from the       surprise of what had happened; it was impossible to think of anything       else; and, totally indisposed for employment, she resolved, soon after       breakfast, to indulge herself in air and exercise. She was proceeding       directly to her favourite walk, when the recollection of Mr. Darcy’s       sometimes coming there stopped her, and instead of entering the park, she       turned up the lane, which led farther from the turnpike-road. The park       paling was still the boundary on one side, and she soon passed one of the       gates into the ground.     <br />      After walking two or three times along that part of the lane, she was       tempted, by the pleasantness of the morning, to stop at the gates and look       into the park. The five weeks which she had now passed in Kent had made a       great difference in the country, and every day was adding to the verdure       of the early trees. She was on the point of continuing her walk, when she       caught a glimpse of a gentleman within the sort of grove which edged the       park; he was moving that way; and, fearful of its being Mr. Darcy, she was       directly retreating. But the person who advanced was now near enough to       see her, and stepping forward with eagerness, pronounced her name. She had       turned away; but on hearing herself called, though in a voice which proved       it to be Mr. Darcy, she moved again towards the gate. He had by that time       reached it also, and, holding out a letter, which she instinctively took,       said, with a look of haughty composure, “I have been walking in the grove       some time in the hope of meeting you. Will you do me the honour of reading       that letter?” And then, with a slight bow, turned again into the       plantation, and was soon out of sight.     <br />      With no expectation of pleasure, but with the strongest curiosity,       Elizabeth opened the letter, and, to her still increasing wonder,       perceived an envelope containing two sheets of letter-paper, written quite       through, in a very close hand. The envelope itself was likewise full.       Pursuing her way along the lane, she then began it. It was dated from       Rosings, at eight o’clock in the morning, and was as follows:—     <br />      “Be not alarmed, madam, on receiving this letter, by the apprehension of       its containing any repetition of those sentiments or renewal of those       offers which were last night so disgusting to you. I write without any       intention of paining you, or humbling myself, by dwelling on wishes which,       for the happiness of both, cannot be too soon forgotten; and the effort       which the formation and the perusal of this letter must occasion, should       have been spared, had not my character required it to be written and read.       You must, therefore, pardon the freedom with which I demand your       attention; your feelings, I know, will bestow it unwillingly, but I demand       it of your justice.     <br />      “Two offenses of a very different nature, and by no means of equal       magnitude, you last night laid to my charge. The first mentioned was,       that, regardless of the sentiments of either, I had detached Mr. Bingley       from your sister, and the other, that I had, in defiance of various       claims, in defiance of honour and humanity, ruined the immediate       prosperity and blasted the prospects of Mr. Wickham. Wilfully and wantonly       to have thrown off the companion of my youth, the acknowledged favourite       of my father, a young man who had scarcely any other dependence than on       our patronage, and who had been brought up to expect its exertion, would       be a depravity, to which the separation of two young persons, whose       affection could be the growth of only a few weeks, could bear no       comparison. But from the severity of that blame which was last night so       liberally bestowed, respecting each circumstance, I shall hope to be in       the future secured, when the following account of my actions and their       motives has been read. If, in the explanation of them, which is due to       myself, I am under the necessity of relating feelings which may be       offensive to yours, I can only say that I am sorry. The necessity must be       obeyed, and further apology would be absurd.     <br />      “I had not been long in Hertfordshire, before I saw, in common with       others, that Bingley preferred your elder sister to any other young woman       in the country. But it was not till the evening of the dance at       Netherfield that I had any apprehension of his feeling a serious       attachment. I had often seen him in love before. At that ball, while I       had the honour of dancing with you, I was first made acquainted, by Sir       William Lucas’s accidental information, that Bingley’s       attentions to your sister had given rise to a general expectation of       their marriage. He spoke of it as a certain event, of which the time       alone could be undecided. From that moment I observed my friend’s       behaviour attentively; and I could then perceive that his partiality for       Miss Bennet was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. Your sister I       also watched. Her look and manners were open, cheerful, and engaging as       ever, but without any symptom of peculiar regard, and I remained       convinced from the evening’s scrutiny, that though she received his       attentions with pleasure, she did not invite them by any participation of       sentiment. If _you_ have not been mistaken here, _I_ must have       been in error. Your superior knowledge of your sister must make the       latter probable. If it be so, if I have been misled by such error to       inflict pain on her, your resentment has not been unreasonable. But I       shall not scruple to assert, that the serenity of your sister’s       countenance and air was such as might have given the most acute observer       a conviction that, however amiable her temper, her heart was not likely       to be easily touched. That I was desirous of believing her indifferent is       certain—but I will venture to say that my investigation and       decisions are not usually influenced by my hopes or fears. I did not       believe her to be indifferent because I wished it; I believed it on       impartial conviction, as truly as I wished it in reason. My objections to       the marriage were not merely those which I last night acknowledged to       have required the utmost force of passion to put aside, in my own case;       the want of connection could not be so great an evil to my friend as to       me. But there were other causes of repugnance; causes which, though still       existing, and existing to an equal degree in both instances, I had myself       endeavoured to forget, because they were not immediately before me. These       causes must be stated, though briefly. The situation of your       mother’s family, though objectionable, was nothing in comparison to       that total want of propriety so frequently, so almost uniformly betrayed       by herself, by your three younger sisters, and occasionally even by your       father. Pardon me. It pains me to offend you. But amidst your concern for       the defects of your nearest relations, and your displeasure at this       representation of them, let it give you consolation to consider that, to       have conducted yourselves so as to avoid any share of the like censure,       is praise no less generally bestowed on you and your elder sister, than       it is honourable to the sense and disposition of both. I will only say       farther that from what passed that evening, my opinion of all parties was       confirmed, and every inducement heightened which could have led me       before, to preserve my friend from what I esteemed a most unhappy       connection. He left Netherfield for London, on the day following, as you,       I am certain, remember, with the design of soon returning.     <br />      “The part which I acted is now to be explained. His sisters’ uneasiness       had been equally excited with my own; our coincidence of feeling was soon       discovered, and, alike sensible that no time was to be lost in detaching       their brother, we shortly resolved on joining him directly in London. We       accordingly went—and there I readily engaged in the office of       pointing out to my friend the certain evils of such a choice. I described,       and enforced them earnestly. But, however this remonstrance might have       staggered or delayed his determination, I do not suppose that it would       ultimately have prevented the marriage, had it not been seconded by the       assurance that I hesitated not in giving, of your sister’s indifference.       He had before believed her to return his affection with sincere, if not       with equal regard. But Bingley has great natural modesty, with a stronger       dependence on my judgement than on his own. To convince him, therefore,       that he had deceived himself, was no very difficult point. To persuade him       against returning into Hertfordshire, when that conviction had been given,       was scarcely the work of a moment. I cannot blame myself for having done       thus much. There is but one part of my conduct in the whole affair on       which I do not reflect with satisfaction; it is that I condescended to       adopt the measures of art so far as to conceal from him your sister’s       being in town. I knew it myself, as it was known to Miss Bingley; but her       brother is even yet ignorant of it. That they might have met without ill       consequence is perhaps probable; but his regard did not appear to me       enough extinguished for him to see her without some danger. Perhaps this       concealment, this disguise was beneath me; it is done, however, and it was       done for the best. On this subject I have nothing more to say, no other       apology to offer. If I have wounded your sister’s feelings, it was       unknowingly done and though the motives which governed me may to you very       naturally appear insufficient, I have not yet learnt to condemn them.     <br />      “With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having injured       Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you the whole of his       connection with my family. Of what he has _particularly_ accused me I       am ignorant; but of the truth of what I shall relate, I can summon more       than one witness of undoubted veracity.     <br />      “Mr. Wickham is the son of a very respectable man, who had for many years       the management of all the Pemberley estates, and whose good conduct in the       discharge of his trust naturally inclined my father to be of service to       him; and on George Wickham, who was his godson, his kindness was therefore       liberally bestowed. My father supported him at school, and afterwards at       Cambridge—most important assistance, as his own father, always poor       from the extravagance of his wife, would have been unable to give him a       gentleman’s education. My father was not only fond of this young man’s       society, whose manners were always engaging; he had also the highest       opinion of him, and hoping the church would be his profession, intended to       provide for him in it. As for myself, it is many, many years since I first       began to think of him in a very different manner. The vicious propensities—the       want of principle, which he was careful to guard from the knowledge of his       best friend, could not escape the observation of a young man of nearly the       same age with himself, and who had opportunities of seeing him in       unguarded moments, which Mr. Darcy could not have. Here again I shall give       you pain—to what degree you only can tell. But whatever may be the       sentiments which Mr. Wickham has created, a suspicion of their nature       shall not prevent me from unfolding his real character—it adds even       another motive.     <br />      “My excellent father died about five years ago; and his attachment to Mr.       Wickham was to the last so steady, that in his will he particularly       recommended it to me, to promote his advancement in the best manner that       his profession might allow—and if he took orders, desired that a       valuable family living might be his as soon as it became vacant. There was       also a legacy of one thousand pounds. His own father did not long survive       mine, and within half a year from these events, Mr. Wickham wrote to       inform me that, having finally resolved against taking orders, he hoped I       should not think it unreasonable for him to expect some more immediate       pecuniary advantage, in lieu of the preferment, by which he could not be       benefited. He had some intention, he added, of studying law, and I must be       aware that the interest of one thousand pounds would be a very       insufficient support therein. I rather wished, than believed him to be       sincere; but, at any rate, was perfectly ready to accede to his proposal.       I knew that Mr. Wickham ought not to be a clergyman; the business was       therefore soon settled—he resigned all claim to assistance in the       church, were it possible that he could ever be in a situation to receive       it, and accepted in return three thousand pounds. All connection between       us seemed now dissolved. I thought too ill of him to invite him to       Pemberley, or admit his society in town. In town I believe he chiefly       lived, but his studying the law was a mere pretence, and being now free       from all restraint, his life was a life of idleness and dissipation. For       about three years I heard little of him; but on the decease of the       incumbent of the living which had been designed for him, he applied to me       again by letter for the presentation. His circumstances, he assured me,       and I had no difficulty in believing it, were exceedingly bad. He had       found the law a most unprofitable study, and was now absolutely resolved       on being ordained, if I would present him to the living in question—of       which he trusted there could be little doubt, as he was well assured that       I had no other person to provide for, and I could not have forgotten my       revered father’s intentions. You will hardly blame me for refusing to       comply with this entreaty, or for resisting every repetition to it. His       resentment was in proportion to the distress of his circumstances—and       he was doubtless as violent in his abuse of me to others as in his       reproaches to myself. After this period every appearance of acquaintance       was dropped. How he lived I know not. But last summer he was again most       painfully obtruded on my notice.     <br />      “I must now mention a circumstance which I would wish to forget myself,       and which no obligation less than the present should induce me to unfold       to any human being. Having said thus much, I feel no doubt of your       secrecy. My sister, who is more than ten years my junior, was left to the       guardianship of my mother’s nephew, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About       a year ago, she was taken from school, and an establishment formed for her       in London; and last summer she went with the lady who presided over it, to       Ramsgate; and thither also went Mr. Wickham, undoubtedly by design; for       there proved to have been a prior acquaintance between him and Mrs.       Younge, in whose character we were most unhappily deceived; and by her       connivance and aid, he so far recommended himself to Georgiana, whose       affectionate heart retained a strong impression of his kindness to her as       a child, that she was persuaded to believe herself in love, and to consent       to an elopement. She was then but fifteen, which must be her excuse; and       after stating her imprudence, I am happy to add, that I owed the knowledge       of it to herself. I joined them unexpectedly a day or two before the       intended elopement, and then Georgiana, unable to support the idea of       grieving and offending a brother whom she almost looked up to as a father,       acknowledged the whole to me. You may imagine what I felt and how I acted.       Regard for my sister’s credit and feelings prevented any public exposure;       but I wrote to Mr. Wickham, who left the place immediately, and Mrs.       Younge was of course removed from her charge. Mr. Wickham’s chief object       was unquestionably my sister’s fortune, which is thirty thousand pounds;       but I cannot help supposing that the hope of revenging himself on me was a       strong inducement. His revenge would have been complete indeed.     <br />      “This, madam, is a faithful narrative of every event in which we have been       concerned together; and if you do not absolutely reject it as false, you       will, I hope, acquit me henceforth of cruelty towards Mr. Wickham. I know       not in what manner, under what form of falsehood he had imposed on you;       but his success is not perhaps to be wondered at. Ignorant as you       previously were of everything concerning either, detection could not be in       your power, and suspicion certainly not in your inclination.     <br />      “You may possibly wonder why all this was not told you last night; but I       was not then master enough of myself to know what could or ought to be       revealed. For the truth of everything here related, I can appeal more       particularly to the testimony of Colonel Fitzwilliam, who, from our near       relationship and constant intimacy, and, still more, as one of the       executors of my father’s will, has been unavoidably acquainted with every       particular of these transactions. If your abhorrence of _me_ should       make _my_ assertions valueless, you cannot be prevented by the same       cause from confiding in my cousin; and that there may be the possibility       of consulting him, I shall endeavour to find some opportunity of putting       this letter in your hands in the course of the morning. I will only add,       God bless you.     <br />           “FITZWILLIAM DARCY”     

Chapter 36

  If Elizabeth, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not expect it to       contain a renewal of his offers, she had formed no expectation at all of       its contents. But such as they were, it may well be supposed how eagerly       she went through them, and what a contrariety of emotion they excited. Her       feelings as she read were scarcely to be defined. With amazement did she       first understand that he believed any apology to be in his power; and       steadfastly was she persuaded, that he could have no explanation to give,       which a just sense of shame would not conceal. With a strong prejudice       against everything he might say, she began his account of what had       happened at Netherfield. She read with an eagerness which hardly left her       power of comprehension, and from impatience of knowing what the next       sentence might bring, was incapable of attending to the sense of the one       before her eyes. His belief of her sister’s insensibility she instantly       resolved to be false; and his account of the real, the worst objections to       the match, made her too angry to have any wish of doing him justice. He       expressed no regret for what he had done which satisfied her; his style       was not penitent, but haughty. It was all pride and insolence.     <br />      But when this subject was succeeded by his account of Mr. Wickham—when       she read with somewhat clearer attention a relation of events which, if       true, must overthrow every cherished opinion of his worth, and which bore       so alarming an affinity to his own history of himself—her feelings       were yet more acutely painful and more difficult of definition.       Astonishment, apprehension, and even horror, oppressed her. She wished to       discredit it entirely, repeatedly exclaiming, “This must be false! This       cannot be! This must be the grossest falsehood!”—and when she had       gone through the whole letter, though scarcely knowing anything of the       last page or two, put it hastily away, protesting that she would not       regard it, that she would never look in it again.     <br />      In this perturbed state of mind, with thoughts that could rest on nothing,       she walked on; but it would not do; in half a minute the letter was       unfolded again, and collecting herself as well as she could, she again       began the mortifying perusal of all that related to Wickham, and commanded       herself so far as to examine the meaning of every sentence. The account of       his connection with the Pemberley family was exactly what he had related       himself; and the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, though she had not before       known its extent, agreed equally well with his own words. So far each       recital confirmed the other; but when she came to the will, the difference       was great. What Wickham had said of the living was fresh in her memory,       and as she recalled his very words, it was impossible not to feel that       there was gross duplicity on one side or the other; and, for a few       moments, she flattered herself that her wishes did not err. But when she       read and re-read with the closest attention, the particulars immediately       following of Wickham’s resigning all pretensions to the living, of his       receiving in lieu so considerable a sum as three thousand pounds, again       was she forced to hesitate. She put down the letter, weighed every       circumstance with what she meant to be impartiality—deliberated on       the probability of each statement—but with little success. On both       sides it was only assertion. Again she read on; but every line proved more       clearly that the affair, which she had believed it impossible that any       contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy’s conduct in it less       than infamous, was capable of a turn which must make him entirely       blameless throughout the whole.     <br />      The extravagance and general profligacy which he scrupled not to lay at       Mr. Wickham’s charge, exceedingly shocked her; the more so, as she could       bring no proof of its injustice. She had never heard of him before his       entrance into the ——shire Militia, in which he had engaged at       the persuasion of the young man who, on meeting him accidentally in town,       had there renewed a slight acquaintance. Of his former way of life nothing       had been known in Hertfordshire but what he told himself. As to his real       character, had information been in her power, she had never felt a wish of       enquiring. His countenance, voice, and manner had established him at once       in the possession of every virtue. She tried to recollect some instance of       goodness, some distinguished trait of integrity or benevolence, that might       rescue him from the attacks of Mr. Darcy; or at least, by the predominance       of virtue, atone for those casual errors under which she would endeavour       to class what Mr. Darcy had described as the idleness and vice of many       years’ continuance. But no such recollection befriended her. She could see       him instantly before her, in every charm of air and address; but she could       remember no more substantial good than the general approbation of the       neighbourhood, and the regard which his social powers had gained him in       the mess. After pausing on this point a considerable while, she once more       continued to read. But, alas! the story which followed, of his designs on       Miss Darcy, received some confirmation from what had passed between       Colonel Fitzwilliam and herself only the morning before; and at last she       was referred for the truth of every particular to Colonel Fitzwilliam       himself—from whom she had previously received the information of his       near concern in all his cousin’s affairs, and whose character she had no       reason to question. At one time she had almost resolved on applying to       him, but the idea was checked by the awkwardness of the application, and       at length wholly banished by the conviction that Mr. Darcy would never       have hazarded such a proposal, if he had not been well assured of his       cousin’s corroboration.     <br />      She perfectly remembered everything that had passed in conversation       between Wickham and herself, in their first evening at Mr. Phillips’s.       Many of his expressions were still fresh in her memory. She was _now_      struck with the impropriety of such communications to a stranger, and       wondered it had escaped her before. She saw the indelicacy of putting       himself forward as he had done, and the inconsistency of his professions       with his conduct. She remembered that he had boasted of having no fear of       seeing Mr. Darcy—that Mr. Darcy might leave the country, but that _he_      should stand his ground; yet he had avoided the Netherfield ball the very       next week. She remembered also that, till the Netherfield family had       quitted the country, he had told his story to no one but herself; but that       after their removal it had been everywhere discussed; that he had then no       reserves, no scruples in sinking Mr. Darcy’s character, though he had       assured her that respect for the father would always prevent his exposing       the son.     <br />      How differently did everything now appear in which he was concerned! His       attentions to Miss King were now the consequence of views solely and       hatefully mercenary; and the mediocrity of her fortune proved no longer       the moderation of his wishes, but his eagerness to grasp at anything. His       behaviour to herself could now have had no tolerable motive; he had       either been deceived with regard to her fortune, or had been gratifying       his vanity by encouraging the preference which she believed she had most       incautiously shown. Every lingering struggle in his favour grew fainter       and fainter; and in farther justification of Mr. Darcy, she could not but       allow that Mr. Bingley, when questioned by Jane, had long ago asserted       his blamelessness in the affair; that proud and repulsive as were his       manners, she had never, in the whole course of their       acquaintance—an acquaintance which had latterly brought them much       together, and given her a sort of intimacy with his ways—seen       anything that betrayed him to be unprincipled or unjust—anything       that spoke him of irreligious or immoral habits; that among his own       connections he was esteemed and valued—that even Wickham had       allowed him merit as a brother, and that she had often heard him speak so       affectionately of his sister as to prove him capable of some amiable       feeling; that had his actions been what Mr. Wickham represented them, so       gross a violation of everything right could hardly have been concealed       from the world; and that friendship between a person capable of it, and       such an amiable man as Mr. Bingley, was incomprehensible.     <br />      She grew absolutely ashamed of herself. Of neither Darcy nor Wickham could       she think without feeling she had been blind, partial, prejudiced, absurd.     <br />      “How despicably I have acted!” she cried; “I, who have prided myself on my       discernment! I, who have valued myself on my abilities! who have often       disdained the generous candour of my sister, and gratified my vanity in       useless or blameable mistrust! How humiliating is this discovery! Yet, how       just a humiliation! Had I been in love, I could not have been more       wretchedly blind! But vanity, not love, has been my folly. Pleased with       the preference of one, and offended by the neglect of the other, on the       very beginning of our acquaintance, I have courted prepossession and       ignorance, and driven reason away, where either were concerned. Till this       moment I never knew myself.”      <br />      From herself to Jane—from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts were in a       line which soon brought to her recollection that Mr. Darcy’s explanation       _there_ had appeared very insufficient, and she read it again. Widely       different was the effect of a second perusal. How could she deny that       credit to his assertions in one instance, which she had been obliged to       give in the other? He declared himself to be totally unsuspicious of her       sister’s attachment; and she could not help remembering what Charlotte’s       opinion had always been. Neither could she deny the justice of his       description of Jane. She felt that Jane’s feelings, though fervent, were       little displayed, and that there was a constant complacency in her air and       manner not often united with great sensibility.     <br />      When she came to that part of the letter in which her family were       mentioned in terms of such mortifying, yet merited reproach, her sense of       shame was severe. The justice of the charge struck her too forcibly for       denial, and the circumstances to which he particularly alluded as having       passed at the Netherfield ball, and as confirming all his first       disapprobation, could not have made a stronger impression on his mind than       on hers.     <br />      The compliment to herself and her sister was not unfelt. It soothed, but       it could not console her for the contempt which had thus been       self-attracted by the rest of her family; and as she considered that       Jane’s disappointment had in fact been the work of her nearest relations,       and reflected how materially the credit of both must be hurt by such       impropriety of conduct, she felt depressed beyond anything she had ever       known before.     <br />      After wandering along the lane for two hours, giving way to every variety       of thought—re-considering events, determining probabilities, and       reconciling herself, as well as she could, to a change so sudden and so       important, fatigue, and a recollection of her long absence, made her at       length return home; and she entered the house with the wish of appearing       cheerful as usual, and the resolution of repressing such reflections as       must make her unfit for conversation.     <br />      She was immediately told that the two gentlemen from Rosings had each       called during her absence; Mr. Darcy, only for a few minutes, to take       leave—but that Colonel Fitzwilliam had been sitting with them at       least an hour, hoping for her return, and almost resolving to walk after       her till she could be found. Elizabeth could but just _affect_      concern in missing him; she really rejoiced at it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was       no longer an object; she could think only of her letter.     

Chapter 37

  The two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning, and Mr. Collins having       been in waiting near the lodges, to make them his parting obeisance, was       able to bring home the pleasing intelligence, of their appearing in very       good health, and in as tolerable spirits as could be expected, after the       melancholy scene so lately gone through at Rosings. To Rosings he then       hastened, to console Lady Catherine and her daughter; and on his return       brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from her ladyship,       importing that she felt herself so dull as to make her very desirous of       having them all to dine with her.     <br />      Elizabeth could not see Lady Catherine without recollecting that, had she       chosen it, she might by this time have been presented to her as her future       niece; nor could she think, without a smile, of what her ladyship’s       indignation would have been. “What would she have said? how would she have       behaved?” were questions with which she amused herself.     <br />      Their first subject was the diminution of the Rosings party. “I assure       you, I feel it exceedingly,” said Lady Catherine; “I believe no one feels       the loss of friends so much as I do. But I am particularly attached to       these young men, and know them to be so much attached to me! They were       excessively sorry to go! But so they always are. The dear Colonel rallied       his spirits tolerably till just at last; but Darcy seemed to feel it most       acutely, more, I think, than last year. His attachment to Rosings       certainly increases.”      <br />      Mr. Collins had a compliment, and an allusion to throw in here, which were       kindly smiled on by the mother and daughter.     <br />      Lady Catherine observed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet seemed out of       spirits, and immediately accounting for it herself, by supposing that       she did not like to go home again so soon, she added:     <br />      “But if that is the case, you must write to your mother and beg that you       may stay a little longer. Mrs. Collins will be very glad of your company,       I am sure.”      <br />      “I am much obliged to your ladyship for your kind invitation,” replied       Elizabeth, “but it is not in my power to accept it. I must be in town next       Saturday.”      <br />      “Why, at that rate, you will have been here only six weeks. I expected you       to stay two months. I told Mrs. Collins so before you came. There can be       no occasion for your going so soon. Mrs. Bennet could certainly spare you       for another fortnight.”      <br />      “But my father cannot. He wrote last week to hurry my return.”      <br />      “Oh! your father of course may spare you, if your mother can. Daughters       are never of so much consequence to a father. And if you will stay another       _month_ complete, it will be in my power to take one of you as far as       London, for I am going there early in June, for a week; and as Dawson does       not object to the barouche-box, there will be very good room for one of       you—and indeed, if the weather should happen to be cool, I should       not object to taking you both, as you are neither of you large.”      <br />      “You are all kindness, madam; but I believe we must abide by our original       plan.”      <br />      Lady Catherine seemed resigned. “Mrs. Collins, you must send a servant       with them. You know I always speak my mind, and I cannot bear the idea of       two young women travelling post by themselves. It is highly improper. You       must contrive to send somebody. I have the greatest dislike in the world       to that sort of thing. Young women should always be properly guarded and       attended, according to their situation in life. When my niece Georgiana       went to Ramsgate last summer, I made a point of her having two       men-servants go with her. Miss Darcy, the daughter of Mr. Darcy, of       Pemberley, and Lady Anne, could not have appeared with propriety in a       different manner. I am excessively attentive to all those things. You must       send John with the young ladies, Mrs. Collins. I am glad it occurred to me       to mention it; for it would really be discreditable to _you_ to let       them go alone.”      <br />      “My uncle is to send a servant for us.”      <br />      “Oh! Your uncle! He keeps a man-servant, does he? I am very glad you have       somebody who thinks of these things. Where shall you change horses? Oh!       Bromley, of course. If you mention my name at the Bell, you will be       attended to.”      <br />      Lady Catherine had many other questions to ask respecting their journey,       and as she did not answer them all herself, attention was necessary, which       Elizabeth believed to be lucky for her; or, with a mind so occupied, she       might have forgotten where she was. Reflection must be reserved for       solitary hours; whenever she was alone, she gave way to it as the greatest       relief; and not a day went by without a solitary walk, in which she might       indulge in all the delight of unpleasant recollections.     <br />      Mr. Darcy’s letter she was in a fair way of soon knowing by heart. She       studied every sentence; and her feelings towards its writer were at times       widely different. When she remembered the style of his address, she was       still full of indignation; but when she considered how unjustly she had       condemned and upbraided him, her anger was turned against herself; and his       disappointed feelings became the object of compassion. His attachment       excited gratitude, his general character respect; but she could not       approve him; nor could she for a moment repent her refusal, or feel the       slightest inclination ever to see him again. In her own past behaviour,       there was a constant source of vexation and regret; and in the unhappy       defects of her family, a subject of yet heavier chagrin. They were       hopeless of remedy. Her father, contented with laughing at them, would       never exert himself to restrain the wild giddiness of his youngest       daughters; and her mother, with manners so far from right herself, was       entirely insensible of the evil. Elizabeth had frequently united with Jane       in an endeavour to check the imprudence of Catherine and Lydia; but while       they were supported by their mother’s indulgence, what chance could there       be of improvement? Catherine, weak-spirited, irritable, and completely       under Lydia’s guidance, had been always affronted by their advice; and       Lydia, self-willed and careless, would scarcely give them a hearing. They       were ignorant, idle, and vain. While there was an officer in Meryton, they       would flirt with him; and while Meryton was within a walk of Longbourn,       they would be going there forever.     <br />      Anxiety on Jane’s behalf was another prevailing concern; and Mr. Darcy’s       explanation, by restoring Bingley to all her former good opinion,       heightened the sense of what Jane had lost. His affection was proved to       have been sincere, and his conduct cleared of all blame, unless any could       attach to the implicitness of his confidence in his friend. How grievous       then was the thought that, of a situation so desirable in every respect,       so replete with advantage, so promising for happiness, Jane had been       deprived, by the folly and indecorum of her own family!     <br />      When to these recollections was added the development of Wickham’s       character, it may be easily believed that the happy spirits which had       seldom been depressed before, were now so much affected as to make it       almost impossible for her to appear tolerably cheerful.     <br />      Their engagements at Rosings were as frequent during the last week of her       stay as they had been at first. The very last evening was spent there; and       her ladyship again enquired minutely into the particulars of their       journey, gave them directions as to the best method of packing, and was so       urgent on the necessity of placing gowns in the only right way, that Maria       thought herself obliged, on her return, to undo all the work of the       morning, and pack her trunk afresh.     <br />      When they parted, Lady Catherine, with great condescension, wished them a       good journey, and invited them to come to Hunsford again next year; and       Miss de Bourgh exerted herself so far as to curtsey and hold out her hand       to both.     

Chapter 38

  On Saturday morning Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for breakfast a few       minutes before the others appeared; and he took the opportunity of paying       the parting civilities which he deemed indispensably necessary.     <br />      “I know not, Miss Elizabeth,” said he, “whether Mrs. Collins has yet       expressed her sense of your kindness in coming to us; but I am very       certain you will not leave the house without receiving her thanks for it.       The favour of your company has been much felt, I assure you. We know how       little there is to tempt anyone to our humble abode. Our plain manner of       living, our small rooms and few domestics, and the little we see of the       world, must make Hunsford extremely dull to a young lady like yourself;       but I hope you will believe us grateful for the condescension, and that we       have done everything in our power to prevent your spending your time       unpleasantly.”      <br />      Elizabeth was eager with her thanks and assurances of happiness. She had       spent six weeks with great enjoyment; and the pleasure of being with       Charlotte, and the kind attentions she had received, must make _her_      feel the obliged. Mr. Collins was gratified, and with a more smiling       solemnity replied:     <br />      “It gives me great pleasure to hear that you have passed your time not       disagreeably. We have certainly done our best; and most fortunately having       it in our power to introduce you to very superior society, and, from our       connection with Rosings, the frequent means of varying the humble home       scene, I think we may flatter ourselves that your Hunsford visit cannot       have been entirely irksome. Our situation with regard to Lady Catherine’s       family is indeed the sort of extraordinary advantage and blessing which       few can boast. You see on what a footing we are. You see how continually       we are engaged there. In truth I must acknowledge that, with all the       disadvantages of this humble parsonage, I should not think anyone abiding       in it an object of compassion, while they are sharers of our intimacy at       Rosings.”      <br />      Words were insufficient for the elevation of his feelings; and he was       obliged to walk about the room, while Elizabeth tried to unite civility       and truth in a few short sentences.     <br />      “You may, in fact, carry a very favourable report of us into       Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I flatter myself at least that you will be       able to do so. Lady Catherine’s great attentions to Mrs. Collins you have       been a daily witness of; and altogether I trust it does not appear that       your friend has drawn an unfortunate—but on this point it will be as       well to be silent. Only let me assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I       can from my heart most cordially wish you equal felicity in marriage. My       dear Charlotte and I have but one mind and one way of thinking. There is       in everything a most remarkable resemblance of character and ideas between       us. We seem to have been designed for each other.”      <br />      Elizabeth could safely say that it was a great happiness where that was       the case, and with equal sincerity could add, that she firmly believed and       rejoiced in his domestic comforts. She was not sorry, however, to have the       recital of them interrupted by the lady from whom they sprang. Poor       Charlotte! it was melancholy to leave her to such society! But she had       chosen it with her eyes open; and though evidently regretting that her       visitors were to go, she did not seem to ask for compassion. Her home and       her housekeeping, her parish and her poultry, and all their dependent       concerns, had not yet lost their charms.     <br />      At length the chaise arrived, the trunks were fastened on, the parcels       placed within, and it was pronounced to be ready. After an affectionate       parting between the friends, Elizabeth was attended to the carriage by Mr.       Collins, and as they walked down the garden he was commissioning her with       his best respects to all her family, not forgetting his thanks for the       kindness he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his compliments       to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, though unknown. He then handed her in, Maria       followed, and the door was on the point of being closed, when he suddenly       reminded them, with some consternation, that they had hitherto forgotten       to leave any message for the ladies at Rosings.     <br />      “But,” he added, “you will of course wish to have your humble respects       delivered to them, with your grateful thanks for their kindness to you       while you have been here.”      <br />      Elizabeth made no objection; the door was then allowed to be shut, and the       carriage drove off.     <br />      “Good gracious!” cried Maria, after a few minutes’ silence, “it seems but       a day or two since we first came! and yet how many things have happened!”      <br />      “A great many indeed,” said her companion with a sigh.     <br />      “We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there twice!       How much I shall have to tell!”      <br />      Elizabeth added privately, “And how much I shall have to conceal!”      <br />      Their journey was performed without much conversation, or any alarm; and       within four hours of their leaving Hunsford they reached Mr. Gardiner’s       house, where they were to remain a few days.     <br />      Jane looked well, and Elizabeth had little opportunity of studying her       spirits, amidst the various engagements which the kindness of her aunt had       reserved for them. But Jane was to go home with her, and at Longbourn       there would be leisure enough for observation.     <br />      It was not without an effort, meanwhile, that she could wait even for       Longbourn, before she told her sister of Mr. Darcy’s proposals. To know       that she had the power of revealing what would so exceedingly astonish       Jane, and must, at the same time, so highly gratify whatever of her own       vanity she had not yet been able to reason away, was such a temptation to       openness as nothing could have conquered but the state of indecision in       which she remained as to the extent of what she should communicate; and       her fear, if she once entered on the subject, of being hurried into       repeating something of Bingley which might only grieve her sister further.     

Chapter 39

  It was the second week in May, in which the three young ladies set out       together from Gracechurch Street for the town of ——, in       Hertfordshire; and, as they drew near the appointed inn where Mr. Bennet’s       carriage was to meet them, they quickly perceived, in token of the       coachman’s punctuality, both Kitty and Lydia looking out of a dining-room       up stairs. These two girls had been above an hour in the place, happily       employed in visiting an opposite milliner, watching the sentinel on guard,       and dressing a salad and cucumber.     <br />      After welcoming their sisters, they triumphantly displayed a table set out       with such cold meat as an inn larder usually affords, exclaiming, “Is not       this nice? Is not this an agreeable surprise?”      <br />      “And we mean to treat you all,” added Lydia, “but you must lend us the       money, for we have just spent ours at the shop out there.” Then, showing       her purchases—“Look here, I have bought this bonnet. I do not think       it is very pretty; but I thought I might as well buy it as not. I shall       pull it to pieces as soon as I get home, and see if I can make it up any       better.”      <br />      And when her sisters abused it as ugly, she added, with perfect unconcern,       “Oh! but there were two or three much uglier in the shop; and when I have       bought some prettier-coloured satin to trim it with fresh, I think it will       be very tolerable. Besides, it will not much signify what one wears this       summer, after the ——shire have left Meryton, and they are       going in a fortnight.”      <br />      “Are they indeed!” cried Elizabeth, with the greatest satisfaction.     <br />      “They are going to be encamped near Brighton; and I do so want papa to       take us all there for the summer! It would be such a delicious scheme; and       I dare say would hardly cost anything at all. Mamma would like to go too       of all things! Only think what a miserable summer else we shall have!”      <br />      “Yes,” thought Elizabeth, “_that_ would be a delightful scheme       indeed, and completely do for us at once. Good Heaven! Brighton, and a       whole campful of soldiers, to us, who have been overset already by one       poor regiment of militia, and the monthly balls of Meryton!”      <br />      “Now I have got some news for you,” said Lydia, as they sat down at table.       “What do you think? It is excellent news—capital news—and       about a certain person we all like!”      <br />      Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other, and the waiter was told he need       not stay. Lydia laughed, and said:     <br />      “Aye, that is just like your formality and discretion. You thought the       waiter must not hear, as if he cared! I dare say he often hears worse       things said than I am going to say. But he is an ugly fellow! I am glad he       is gone. I never saw such a long chin in my life. Well, but now for my       news; it is about dear Wickham; too good for the waiter, is it not? There       is no danger of Wickham’s marrying Mary King. There’s for you! She is gone       down to her uncle at Liverpool: gone to stay. Wickham is safe.”      <br />      “And Mary King is safe!” added Elizabeth; “safe from a connection       imprudent as to fortune.”      <br />      “She is a great fool for going away, if she liked him.”      <br />      “But I hope there is no strong attachment on either side,” said Jane.     <br />      “I am sure there is not on _his_. I will answer for it, he never       cared three straws about her—who _could_ about such a nasty little       freckled thing?”      <br />      Elizabeth was shocked to think that, however incapable of such coarseness       of _expression_ herself, the coarseness of the _sentiment_ was       little other than her own breast had harboured and fancied liberal!     <br />      As soon as all had ate, and the elder ones paid, the carriage was ordered;       and after some contrivance, the whole party, with all their boxes,       work-bags, and parcels, and the unwelcome addition of Kitty’s and Lydia’s       purchases, were seated in it.     <br />      “How nicely we are all crammed in,” cried Lydia. “I am glad I bought my       bonnet, if it is only for the fun of having another bandbox! Well, now let       us be quite comfortable and snug, and talk and laugh all the way home. And       in the first place, let us hear what has happened to you all since you       went away. Have you seen any pleasant men? Have you had any flirting? I       was in great hopes that one of you would have got a husband before you       came back. Jane will be quite an old maid soon, I declare. She is almost       three-and-twenty! Lord, how ashamed I should be of not being married       before three-and-twenty! My aunt Phillips wants you so to get husbands,       you can’t think. She says Lizzy had better have taken Mr. Collins; but _I_      do not think there would have been any fun in it. Lord! how I should like       to be married before any of you; and then I would _chaperon_ you about to       all the balls. Dear me! we had such a good piece of fun the other day at       Colonel Forster’s. Kitty and me were to spend the day there, and Mrs.       Forster promised to have a little dance in the evening; (by the bye, Mrs.       Forster and me are _such_ friends!) and so she asked the two       Harringtons to come, but Harriet was ill, and so Pen was forced to come by       herself; and then, what do you think we did? We dressed up Chamberlayne in       woman’s clothes on purpose to pass for a lady, only think what fun! Not a       soul knew of it, but Colonel and Mrs. Forster, and Kitty and me, except my       aunt, for we were forced to borrow one of her gowns; and you cannot       imagine how well he looked! When Denny, and Wickham, and Pratt, and two or       three more of the men came in, they did not know him in the least. Lord!       how I laughed! and so did Mrs. Forster. I thought I should have died. And       _that_ made the men suspect something, and then they soon found out       what was the matter.”      <br />      With such kinds of histories of their parties and good jokes, did Lydia,       assisted by Kitty’s hints and additions, endeavour to amuse her companions       all the way to Longbourn. Elizabeth listened as little as she could, but       there was no escaping the frequent mention of Wickham’s name.     <br />      Their reception at home was most kind. Mrs. Bennet rejoiced to see Jane in       undiminished beauty; and more than once during dinner did Mr. Bennet say       voluntarily to Elizabeth:     <br />      “I am glad you are come back, Lizzy.”      <br />      Their party in the dining-room was large, for almost all the Lucases came       to meet Maria and hear the news; and various were the subjects that       occupied them: Lady Lucas was enquiring of Maria, after the welfare and       poultry of her eldest daughter; Mrs. Bennet was doubly engaged, on one       hand collecting an account of the present fashions from Jane, who sat some       way below her, and, on the other, retailing them all to the younger       Lucases; and Lydia, in a voice rather louder than any other person’s, was       enumerating the various pleasures of the morning to anybody who would hear       her.     <br />      “Oh! Mary,” said she, “I wish you had gone with us, for we had such fun!       As we went along, Kitty and I drew up the blinds, and pretended there was       nobody in the coach; and I should have gone so all the way, if Kitty had       not been sick; and when we got to the George, I do think we behaved very       handsomely, for we treated the other three with the nicest cold luncheon       in the world, and if you would have gone, we would have treated you too.       And then when we came away it was such fun! I thought we never should have       got into the coach. I was ready to die of laughter. And then we were so       merry all the way home! we talked and laughed so loud, that anybody might       have heard us ten miles off!”      <br />      To this Mary very gravely replied, “Far be it from me, my dear sister, to       depreciate such pleasures! They would doubtless be congenial with the       generality of female minds. But I confess they would have no charms for _me_—I       should infinitely prefer a book.”      <br />      But of this answer Lydia heard not a word. She seldom listened to anybody       for more than half a minute, and never attended to Mary at all.     <br />      In the afternoon Lydia was urgent with the rest of the girls to walk to       Meryton, and to see how everybody went on; but Elizabeth steadily opposed       the scheme. It should not be said that the Miss Bennets could not be at       home half a day before they were in pursuit of the officers. There was       another reason too for her opposition. She dreaded seeing Mr. Wickham       again, and was resolved to avoid it as long as possible. The comfort to _her_      of the regiment’s approaching removal was indeed beyond expression. In a       fortnight they were to go—and once gone, she hoped there could be       nothing more to plague her on his account.     <br />      She had not been many hours at home before she found that the Brighton       scheme, of which Lydia had given them a hint at the inn, was under       frequent discussion between her parents. Elizabeth saw directly that her       father had not the smallest intention of yielding; but his answers were at       the same time so vague and equivocal, that her mother, though often       disheartened, had never yet despaired of succeeding at last.     

Chapter 40

  Elizabeth’s impatience to acquaint Jane with what had happened could no       longer be overcome; and at length, resolving to suppress every particular       in which her sister was concerned, and preparing her to be surprised, she       related to her the next morning the chief of the scene between Mr. Darcy       and herself.     <br />      Miss Bennet’s astonishment was soon lessened by the strong sisterly       partiality which made any admiration of Elizabeth appear perfectly       natural; and all surprise was shortly lost in other feelings. She was       sorry that Mr. Darcy should have delivered his sentiments in a manner so       little suited to recommend them; but still more was she grieved for the       unhappiness which her sister’s refusal must have given him.     <br />      “His being so sure of succeeding was wrong,” said she, “and certainly       ought not to have appeared; but consider how much it must increase his       disappointment!”      <br />      “Indeed,” replied Elizabeth, “I am heartily sorry for him; but he has       other feelings, which will probably soon drive away his regard for me. You       do not blame me, however, for refusing him?”      <br />      “Blame you! Oh, no.”      <br />      “But you blame me for having spoken so warmly of Wickham?”      <br />      “No—I do not know that you were wrong in saying what you did.”      <br />      “But you _will_ know it, when I tell you what happened the very next       day.”      <br />      She then spoke of the letter, repeating the whole of its contents as far       as they concerned George Wickham. What a stroke was this for poor Jane!       who would willingly have gone through the world without believing that so       much wickedness existed in the whole race of mankind, as was here       collected in one individual. Nor was Darcy’s vindication, though grateful       to her feelings, capable of consoling her for such discovery. Most       earnestly did she labour to prove the probability of error, and seek to       clear the one without involving the other.     <br />      “This will not do,” said Elizabeth; “you never will be able to make both       of them good for anything. Take your choice, but you must be satisfied       with only one. There is but such a quantity of merit between them; just       enough to make one good sort of man; and of late it has been shifting       about pretty much. For my part, I am inclined to believe it all Darcy’s;       but you shall do as you choose.”      <br />      It was some time, however, before a smile could be extorted from Jane.     <br />      “I do not know when I have been more shocked,” said she. “Wickham so very       bad! It is almost past belief. And poor Mr. Darcy! Dear Lizzy, only       consider what he must have suffered. Such a disappointment! and with the       knowledge of your ill opinion, too! and having to relate such a thing of       his sister! It is really too distressing. I am sure you must feel it so.”      <br />      “Oh! no, my regret and compassion are all done away by seeing you so full       of both. I know you will do him such ample justice, that I am growing       every moment more unconcerned and indifferent. Your profusion makes me       saving; and if you lament over him much longer, my heart will be as light       as a feather.”      <br />      “Poor Wickham! there is such an expression of goodness in his countenance!       such an openness and gentleness in his manner!”      <br />      “There certainly was some great mismanagement in the education of those       two young men. One has got all the goodness, and the other all the       appearance of it.”      <br />      “I never thought Mr. Darcy so deficient in the _appearance_ of it as       you used to do.”      <br />      “And yet I meant to be uncommonly clever in taking so decided a dislike to       him, without any reason. It is such a spur to one’s genius, such an       opening for wit, to have a dislike of that kind. One may be continually       abusive without saying anything just; but one cannot always be laughing at       a man without now and then stumbling on something witty.”      <br />      “Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I am sure you could not treat the       matter as you do now.”      <br />      “Indeed, I could not. I was uncomfortable enough, I may say unhappy. And       with no one to speak to about what I felt, no Jane to comfort me and say       that I had not been so very weak and vain and nonsensical as I knew I had!       Oh! how I wanted you!”      <br />      “How unfortunate that you should have used such very strong expressions in       speaking of Wickham to Mr. Darcy, for now they _do_ appear wholly       undeserved.”      <br />      “Certainly. But the misfortune of speaking with bitterness is a most       natural consequence of the prejudices I had been encouraging. There is one       point on which I want your advice. I want to be told whether I ought, or       ought not, to make our acquaintances in general understand Wickham’s       character.”      <br />      Miss Bennet paused a little, and then replied, “Surely there can be no       occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is your opinion?”      <br />      “That it ought not to be attempted. Mr. Darcy has not authorised me to       make his communication public. On the contrary, every particular relative       to his sister was meant to be kept as much as possible to myself; and if I       endeavour to undeceive people as to the rest of his conduct, who will       believe me? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent, that it       would be the death of half the good people in Meryton to attempt to place       him in an amiable light. I am not equal to it. Wickham will soon be gone;       and therefore it will not signify to anyone here what he really is. Some       time hence it will be all found out, and then we may laugh at their       stupidity in not knowing it before. At present I will say nothing about       it.”      <br />      “You are quite right. To have his errors made public might ruin him for       ever. He is now, perhaps, sorry for what he has done, and anxious to       re-establish a character. We must not make him desperate.”      <br />      The tumult of Elizabeth’s mind was allayed by this conversation. She had       got rid of two of the secrets which had weighed on her for a fortnight,       and was certain of a willing listener in Jane, whenever she might wish to       talk again of either. But there was still something lurking behind, of       which prudence forbade the disclosure. She dared not relate the other half       of Mr. Darcy’s letter, nor explain to her sister how sincerely she had       been valued by her friend. Here was knowledge in which no one could       partake; and she was sensible that nothing less than a perfect       understanding between the parties could justify her in throwing off this       last encumbrance of mystery. “And then,” said she, “if that very       improbable event should ever take place, I shall merely be able to tell       what Bingley may tell in a much more agreeable manner himself. The liberty       of communication cannot be mine till it has lost all its value!”      <br />      She was now, on being settled at home, at leisure to observe the real       state of her sister’s spirits. Jane was not happy. She still cherished a       very tender affection for Bingley. Having never even fancied herself in       love before, her regard had all the warmth of first attachment, and, from       her age and disposition, greater steadiness than most first attachments       often boast; and so fervently did she value his remembrance, and prefer       him to every other man, that all her good sense, and all her attention to       the feelings of her friends, were requisite to check the indulgence of       those regrets which must have been injurious to her own health and their       tranquillity.     <br />      “Well, Lizzy,” said Mrs. Bennet one day, “what is your opinion _now_      of this sad business of Jane’s? For my part, I am determined never to       speak of it again to anybody. I told my sister Phillips so the other day.       But I cannot find out that Jane saw anything of him in London. Well, he is       a very undeserving young man—and I do not suppose there’s the least       chance in the world of her ever getting him now. There is no talk of his       coming to Netherfield again in the summer; and I have enquired of       everybody, too, who is likely to know.”      <br />      “I do not believe he will ever live at Netherfield any more.”      <br />      “Oh well! it is just as he chooses. Nobody wants him to come. Though I       shall always say he used my daughter extremely ill; and if I was her, I       would not have put up with it. Well, my comfort is, I am sure Jane will       die of a broken heart; and then he will be sorry for what he has done.”      <br />      But as Elizabeth could not receive comfort from any such expectation, she       made no answer.     <br />      “Well, Lizzy,” continued her mother, soon afterwards, “and so the       Collinses live very comfortable, do they? Well, well, I only hope it will       last. And what sort of table do they keep? Charlotte is an excellent       manager, I dare say. If she is half as sharp as her mother, she is saving       enough. There is nothing extravagant in _their_ housekeeping, I dare       say.”      <br />      “No, nothing at all.”      <br />      “A great deal of good management, depend upon it. Yes, yes. _They_      will take care not to outrun their income. _They_ will never be       distressed for money. Well, much good may it do them! And so, I suppose,       they often talk of having Longbourn when your father is dead. They look       upon it as quite their own, I dare say, whenever that happens.”      <br />      “It was a subject which they could not mention before me.”      <br />      “No; it would have been strange if they had; but I make no doubt they       often talk of it between themselves. Well, if they can be easy with an       estate that is not lawfully their own, so much the better. _I_ should be       ashamed of having one that was only entailed on me.”      

Chapter 41

  The first week of their return was soon gone. The second began. It was the       last of the regiment’s stay in Meryton, and all the young ladies in the       neighbourhood were drooping apace. The dejection was almost universal. The       elder Miss Bennets alone were still able to eat, drink, and sleep, and       pursue the usual course of their employments. Very frequently were they       reproached for this insensibility by Kitty and Lydia, whose own misery was       extreme, and who could not comprehend such hard-heartedness in any of the       family.     <br />      “Good Heaven! what is to become of us? What are we to do?” would they       often exclaim in the bitterness of woe. “How can you be smiling so,       Lizzy?”      <br />      Their affectionate mother shared all their grief; she remembered what she       had herself endured on a similar occasion, five-and-twenty years ago.     <br />      “I am sure,” said she, “I cried for two days together when Colonel       Miller’s regiment went away. I thought I should have broken my heart.”      <br />      “I am sure I shall break _mine_,” said Lydia.     <br />      “If one could but go to Brighton!” observed Mrs. Bennet.     <br />      “Oh, yes!—if one could but go to Brighton! But papa is so       disagreeable.”      <br />      “A little sea-bathing would set me up forever.”      <br />      “And my aunt Phillips is sure it would do _me_ a great deal of good,”        added Kitty.     <br />      Such were the kind of lamentations resounding perpetually through       Longbourn House. Elizabeth tried to be diverted by them; but all sense of       pleasure was lost in shame. She felt anew the justice of Mr. Darcy’s       objections; and never had she been so much disposed to pardon his       interference in the views of his friend.     <br />      But the gloom of Lydia’s prospect was shortly cleared away; for she       received an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the wife of the colonel of the       regiment, to accompany her to Brighton. This invaluable friend was a very       young woman, and very lately married. A resemblance in good humour and       good spirits had recommended her and Lydia to each other, and out of their       _three_ months’ acquaintance they had been intimate _two_.     <br />      The rapture of Lydia on this occasion, her adoration of Mrs. Forster, the       delight of Mrs. Bennet, and the mortification of Kitty, are scarcely to be       described. Wholly inattentive to her sister’s feelings, Lydia flew about       the house in restless ecstasy, calling for everyone’s congratulations, and       laughing and talking with more violence than ever; whilst the luckless       Kitty continued in the parlour repining at her fate in terms as       unreasonable as her accent was peevish.     <br />      “I cannot see why Mrs. Forster should not ask _me_ as well as Lydia,”        said she, “Though I am _not_ her particular friend. I have just as       much right to be asked as she has, and more too, for I am two years       older.”      <br />      In vain did Elizabeth attempt to make her reasonable, and Jane to make her       resigned. As for Elizabeth herself, this invitation was so far from       exciting in her the same feelings as in her mother and Lydia, that she       considered it as the death warrant of all possibility of common sense for       the latter; and detestable as such a step must make her were it known, she       could not help secretly advising her father not to let her go. She       represented to him all the improprieties of Lydia’s general behaviour, the       little advantage she could derive from the friendship of such a woman as       Mrs. Forster, and the probability of her being yet more imprudent with       such a companion at Brighton, where the temptations must be greater than       at home. He heard her attentively, and then said:     <br />      “Lydia will never be easy until she has exposed herself in some public       place or other, and we can never expect her to do it with so little       expense or inconvenience to her family as under the present       circumstances.”      <br />      “If you were aware,” said Elizabeth, “of the very great disadvantage to us       all which must arise from the public notice of Lydia’s unguarded and       imprudent manner—nay, which has already arisen from it, I am sure       you would judge differently in the affair.”      <br />      “Already arisen?” repeated Mr. Bennet. “What, has she frightened away some       of your lovers? Poor little Lizzy! But do not be cast down. Such squeamish       youths as cannot bear to be connected with a little absurdity are not       worth a regret. Come, let me see the list of pitiful fellows who have been       kept aloof by Lydia’s folly.”      <br />      “Indeed you are mistaken. I have no such injuries to resent. It is not of       particular, but of general evils, which I am now complaining. Our       importance, our respectability in the world must be affected by the wild       volatility, the assurance and disdain of all restraint which mark Lydia’s       character. Excuse me, for I must speak plainly. If you, my dear father,       will not take the trouble of checking her exuberant spirits, and of       teaching her that her present pursuits are not to be the business of her       life, she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her character will       be fixed, and she will, at sixteen, be the most determined flirt that ever       made herself or her family ridiculous; a flirt, too, in the worst and       meanest degree of flirtation; without any attraction beyond youth and a       tolerable person; and, from the ignorance and emptiness of her mind,       wholly unable to ward off any portion of that universal contempt which her       rage for admiration will excite. In this danger Kitty also is       comprehended. She will follow wherever Lydia leads. Vain, ignorant, idle,       and absolutely uncontrolled! Oh! my dear father, can you suppose it       possible that they will not be censured and despised wherever they are       known, and that their sisters will not be often involved in the disgrace?”      <br />      Mr. Bennet saw that her whole heart was in the subject, and affectionately       taking her hand said in reply:     <br />      “Do not make yourself uneasy, my love. Wherever you and Jane are known you       must be respected and valued; and you will not appear to less advantage       for having a couple of—or I may say, three—very silly sisters.       We shall have no peace at Longbourn if Lydia does not go to Brighton. Let       her go, then. Colonel Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of       any real mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey to       anybody. At Brighton she will be of less importance even as a common flirt       than she has been here. The officers will find women better worth their       notice. Let us hope, therefore, that her being there may teach her her own       insignificance. At any rate, she cannot grow many degrees worse, without       authorising us to lock her up for the rest of her life.”      <br />      With this answer Elizabeth was forced to be content; but her own opinion       continued the same, and she left him disappointed and sorry. It was not in       her nature, however, to increase her vexations by dwelling on them. She       was confident of having performed her duty, and to fret over unavoidable       evils, or augment them by anxiety, was no part of her disposition.     <br />      Had Lydia and her mother known the substance of her conference with her       father, their indignation would hardly have found expression in their       united volubility. In Lydia’s imagination, a visit to Brighton comprised       every possibility of earthly happiness. She saw, with the creative eye of       fancy, the streets of that gay bathing-place covered with officers. She       saw herself the object of attention, to tens and to scores of them at       present unknown. She saw all the glories of the camp—its tents       stretched forth in beauteous uniformity of lines, crowded with the young       and the gay, and dazzling with scarlet; and, to complete the view, she saw       herself seated beneath a tent, tenderly flirting with at least six       officers at once.     <br />      Had she known her sister sought to tear her from such prospects and such       realities as these, what would have been her sensations? They could have       been understood only by her mother, who might have felt nearly the same.       Lydia’s going to Brighton was all that consoled her for her melancholy       conviction of her husband’s never intending to go there himself.     <br />      But they were entirely ignorant of what had passed; and their raptures       continued, with little intermission, to the very day of Lydia’s leaving       home.     <br />      Elizabeth was now to see Mr. Wickham for the last time. Having been       frequently in company with him since her return, agitation was pretty well       over; the agitations of former partiality entirely so. She had even learnt       to detect, in the very gentleness which had first delighted her, an       affectation and a sameness to disgust and weary. In his present behaviour       to herself, moreover, she had a fresh source of displeasure, for the       inclination he soon testified of renewing those intentions which had       marked the early part of their acquaintance could only serve, after what       had since passed, to provoke her. She lost all concern for him in finding       herself thus selected as the object of such idle and frivolous gallantry;       and while she steadily repressed it, could not but feel the reproof       contained in his believing, that however long, and for whatever cause, his       attentions had been withdrawn, her vanity would be gratified, and her       preference secured at any time by their renewal.     <br />      On the very last day of the regiment’s remaining at Meryton, he dined,       with others of the officers, at Longbourn; and so little was Elizabeth       disposed to part from him in good humour, that on his making some enquiry       as to the manner in which her time had passed at Hunsford, she mentioned       Colonel Fitzwilliam’s and Mr. Darcy’s having both spent three weeks at       Rosings, and asked him, if he was acquainted with the former.     <br />      He looked surprised, displeased, alarmed; but with a moment’s recollection       and a returning smile, replied, that he had formerly seen him often; and,       after observing that he was a very gentlemanlike man, asked her how she       had liked him. Her answer was warmly in his favour. With an air of       indifference he soon afterwards added:     <br />      “How long did you say he was at Rosings?”      <br />      “Nearly three weeks.”      <br />      “And you saw him frequently?”      <br />      “Yes, almost every day.”      <br />      “His manners are very different from his cousin’s.”      <br />      “Yes, very different. But I think Mr. Darcy improves upon acquaintance.”      <br />      “Indeed!” cried Mr. Wickham with a look which did not escape her. “And       pray, may I ask?—” But checking himself, he added, in a gayer tone,       “Is it in address that he improves? Has he deigned to add aught of       civility to his ordinary style?—for I dare not hope,” he continued       in a lower and more serious tone, “that he is improved in essentials.”      <br />      “Oh, no!” said Elizabeth. “In essentials, I believe, he is very much what       he ever was.”      <br />      While she spoke, Wickham looked as if scarcely knowing whether to rejoice       over her words, or to distrust their meaning. There was a something in her       countenance which made him listen with an apprehensive and anxious       attention, while she added:     <br />      “When I said that he improved on acquaintance, I did not mean that his       mind or his manners were in a state of improvement, but that, from knowing       him better, his disposition was better understood.”      <br />      Wickham’s alarm now appeared in a heightened complexion and agitated look;       for a few minutes he was silent, till, shaking off his embarrassment, he       turned to her again, and said in the gentlest of accents:     <br />      “You, who so well know my feeling towards Mr. Darcy, will readily       comprehend how sincerely I must rejoice that he is wise enough to assume       even the _appearance_ of what is right. His pride, in that direction,       may be of service, if not to himself, to many others, for it must only       deter him from such foul misconduct as I have suffered by. I only fear       that the sort of cautiousness to which you, I imagine, have been alluding,       is merely adopted on his visits to his aunt, of whose good opinion and       judgement he stands much in awe. His fear of her has always operated, I       know, when they were together; and a good deal is to be imputed to his       wish of forwarding the match with Miss de Bourgh, which I am certain he       has very much at heart.”      <br />      Elizabeth could not repress a smile at this, but she answered only by a       slight inclination of the head. She saw that he wanted to engage her on       the old subject of his grievances, and she was in no humour to indulge       him. The rest of the evening passed with the _appearance_, on his       side, of usual cheerfulness, but with no further attempt to distinguish       Elizabeth; and they parted at last with mutual civility, and possibly a       mutual desire of never meeting again.     <br />      When the party broke up, Lydia returned with Mrs. Forster to Meryton, from       whence they were to set out early the next morning. The separation between       her and her family was rather noisy than pathetic. Kitty was the only one       who shed tears; but she did weep from vexation and envy. Mrs. Bennet was       diffuse in her good wishes for the felicity of her daughter, and       impressive in her injunctions that she should not miss the opportunity of       enjoying herself as much as possible—advice which there was every       reason to believe would be well attended to; and in the clamorous       happiness of Lydia herself in bidding farewell, the more gentle adieus of       her sisters were uttered without being heard.     

Chapter 42

  Had Elizabeth’s opinion been all drawn from her own family, she could not       have formed a very pleasing opinion of conjugal felicity or domestic       comfort. Her father, captivated by youth and beauty, and that appearance       of good humour which youth and beauty generally give, had married a woman       whose weak understanding and illiberal mind had very early in their       marriage put an end to all real affection for her. Respect, esteem, and       confidence had vanished for ever; and all his views of domestic happiness       were overthrown. But Mr. Bennet was not of a disposition to seek comfort       for the disappointment which his own imprudence had brought on, in any of       those pleasures which too often console the unfortunate for their folly or       their vice. He was fond of the country and of books; and from these tastes       had arisen his principal enjoyments. To his wife he was very little       otherwise indebted, than as her ignorance and folly had contributed to his       amusement. This is not the sort of happiness which a man would in general       wish to owe to his wife; but where other powers of entertainment are       wanting, the true philosopher will derive benefit from such as are given.     <br />      Elizabeth, however, had never been blind to the impropriety of her       father’s behaviour as a husband. She had always seen it with pain; but       respecting his abilities, and grateful for his affectionate treatment of       herself, she endeavoured to forget what she could not overlook, and to       banish from her thoughts that continual breach of conjugal obligation and       decorum which, in exposing his wife to the contempt of her own children,       was so highly reprehensible. But she had never felt so strongly as now the       disadvantages which must attend the children of so unsuitable a marriage,       nor ever been so fully aware of the evils arising from so ill-judged a       direction of talents; talents, which, rightly used, might at least have       preserved the respectability of his daughters, even if incapable of       enlarging the mind of his wife.     <br />      When Elizabeth had rejoiced over Wickham’s departure she found little       other cause for satisfaction in the loss of the regiment. Their parties       abroad were less varied than before, and at home she had a mother and       sister whose constant repinings at the dullness of everything around them       threw a real gloom over their domestic circle; and, though Kitty might in       time regain her natural degree of sense, since the disturbers of her brain       were removed, her other sister, from whose disposition greater evil might       be apprehended, was likely to be hardened in all her folly and assurance       by a situation of such double danger as a watering-place and a camp. Upon       the whole, therefore, she found, what has been sometimes found before,       that an event to which she had looked forward with impatient desire did not,       in taking place, bring all the satisfaction she had promised herself. It       was consequently necessary to name some other period for the commencement       of actual felicity—to have some other point on which her wishes and       hopes might be fixed, and by again enjoying the pleasure of anticipation,       console herself for the present, and prepare for another disappointment.       Her tour to the Lakes was now the object of her happiest thoughts; it was       her best consolation for all the uncomfortable hours which the       discontentedness of her mother and Kitty made inevitable; and could she       have included Jane in the scheme, every part of it would have been       perfect.     <br />      “But it is fortunate,” thought she, “that I have something to wish for.       Were the whole arrangement complete, my disappointment would be certain.       But here, by carrying with me one ceaseless source of regret in my       sister’s absence, I may reasonably hope to have all my expectations of       pleasure realised. A scheme of which every part promises delight can never       be successful; and general disappointment is only warded off by the       defence of some little peculiar vexation.”      <br />      When Lydia went away she promised to write very often and very minutely to       her mother and Kitty; but her letters were always long expected, and       always very short. Those to her mother contained little else than that       they were just returned from the library, where such and such officers had       attended them, and where she had seen such beautiful ornaments as made her       quite wild; that she had a new gown, or a new parasol, which she would       have described more fully, but was obliged to leave off in a violent       hurry, as Mrs. Forster called her, and they were going off to the camp;       and from her correspondence with her sister, there was still less to be       learnt—for her letters to Kitty, though rather longer, were much too       full of lines under the words to be made public.     <br />      After the first fortnight or three weeks of her absence, health, good       humour, and cheerfulness began to reappear at Longbourn. Everything wore a       happier aspect. The families who had been in town for the winter came back       again, and summer finery and summer engagements arose. Mrs. Bennet was       restored to her usual querulous serenity; and, by the middle of June,       Kitty was so much recovered as to be able to enter Meryton without tears;       an event of such happy promise as to make Elizabeth hope that by the       following Christmas she might be so tolerably reasonable as not to mention       an officer above once a day, unless, by some cruel and malicious       arrangement at the War Office, another regiment should be quartered in       Meryton.     <br />      The time fixed for the beginning of their northern tour was now fast       approaching, and a fortnight only was wanting of it, when a letter arrived       from Mrs. Gardiner, which at once delayed its commencement and curtailed       its extent. Mr. Gardiner would be prevented by business from setting out       till a fortnight later in July, and must be in London again within a       month, and as that left too short a period for them to go so far, and see       so much as they had proposed, or at least to see it with the leisure and       comfort they had built on, they were obliged to give up the Lakes, and       substitute a more contracted tour, and, according to the present plan,       were to go no farther northwards than Derbyshire. In that county there was       enough to be seen to occupy the chief of their three weeks; and to Mrs.       Gardiner it had a peculiarly strong attraction. The town where she had       formerly passed some years of her life, and where they were now to spend a       few days, was probably as great an object of her curiosity as all the       celebrated beauties of Matlock, Chatsworth, Dovedale, or the Peak.     <br />      Elizabeth was excessively disappointed; she had set her heart on seeing       the Lakes, and still thought there might have been time enough. But it was       her business to be satisfied—and certainly her temper to be happy;       and all was soon right again.     <br />      With the mention of Derbyshire there were many ideas connected. It was       impossible for her to see the word without thinking of Pemberley and its       owner. “But surely,” said she, “I may enter his county with impunity, and       rob it of a few petrified spars without his perceiving me.”      <br />      The period of expectation was now doubled. Four weeks were to pass away       before her uncle and aunt’s arrival. But they did pass away, and Mr. and       Mrs. Gardiner, with their four children, did at length appear at       Longbourn. The children, two girls of six and eight years old, and two       younger boys, were to be left under the particular care of their cousin       Jane, who was the general favourite, and whose steady sense and sweetness       of temper exactly adapted her for attending to them in every way—teaching       them, playing with them, and loving them.     <br />      The Gardiners stayed only one night at Longbourn, and set off the next       morning with Elizabeth in pursuit of novelty and amusement. One enjoyment       was certain—that of suitableness of companions; a suitableness which       comprehended health and temper to bear inconveniences—cheerfulness       to enhance every pleasure—and affection and intelligence, which       might supply it among themselves if there were disappointments abroad.     <br />      It is not the object of this work to give a description of Derbyshire, nor       of any of the remarkable places through which their route thither lay;       Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenilworth, Birmingham, etc. are sufficiently       known. A small part of Derbyshire is all the present concern. To the       little town of Lambton, the scene of Mrs. Gardiner’s former residence, and       where she had lately learned some acquaintance still remained, they bent       their steps, after having seen all the principal wonders of the country;       and within five miles of Lambton, Elizabeth found from her aunt that       Pemberley was situated. It was not in their direct road, nor more than a       mile or two out of it. In talking over their route the evening before,       Mrs. Gardiner expressed an inclination to see the place again. Mr.       Gardiner declared his willingness, and Elizabeth was applied to for her       approbation.     <br />      “My love, should not you like to see a place of which you have heard so       much?” said her aunt; “a place, too, with which so many of your       acquaintances are connected. Wickham passed all his youth there, you       know.”      <br />      Elizabeth was distressed. She felt that she had no business at Pemberley,       and was obliged to assume a disinclination for seeing it. She must own       that she was tired of seeing great houses; after going over so many, she       really had no pleasure in fine carpets or satin curtains.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner abused her stupidity. “If it were merely a fine house richly       furnished,” said she, “I should not care about it myself; but the grounds       are delightful. They have some of the finest woods in the country.”      <br />      Elizabeth said no more—but her mind could not acquiesce. The       possibility of meeting Mr. Darcy, while viewing the place, instantly       occurred. It would be dreadful! She blushed at the very idea, and thought       it would be better to speak openly to her aunt than to run such a risk.       But against this there were objections; and she finally resolved that it       could be the last resource, if her private enquiries to the absence of the       family were unfavourably answered.     <br />      Accordingly, when she retired at night, she asked the chambermaid whether       Pemberley were not a very fine place? what was the name of its proprietor?       and, with no little alarm, whether the family were down for the summer? A       most welcome negative followed the last question—and her alarms now       being removed, she was at leisure to feel a great deal of curiosity to see       the house herself; and when the subject was revived the next morning, and       she was again applied to, could readily answer, and with a proper air of       indifference, that she had not really any dislike to the scheme. To       Pemberley, therefore, they were to go.     

Chapter 43

  Elizabeth, as they drove along, watched for the first appearance of       Pemberley Woods with some perturbation; and when at length they turned in       at the lodge, her spirits were in a high flutter.     <br />      The park was very large, and contained great variety of ground. They       entered it in one of its lowest points, and drove for some time through a       beautiful wood stretching over a wide extent.     <br />      Elizabeth’s mind was too full for conversation, but she saw and admired       every remarkable spot and point of view. They gradually ascended for       half-a-mile, and then found themselves at the top of a considerable       eminence, where the wood ceased, and the eye was instantly caught by       Pemberley House, situated on the opposite side of a valley, into which the       road with some abruptness wound. It was a large, handsome stone building,       standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high woody hills;       and in front, a stream of some natural importance was swelled into       greater, but without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither       formal nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth was delighted. She had never seen a       place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so       little counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them warm in       their admiration; and at that moment she felt that to be mistress of       Pemberley might be something!     <br />      They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove to the door; and,       while examining the nearer aspect of the house, all her apprehension of       meeting its owner returned. She dreaded lest the chambermaid had been       mistaken. On applying to see the place, they were admitted into the hall;       and Elizabeth, as they waited for the housekeeper, had leisure to wonder       at her being where she was.     <br />      The housekeeper came; a respectable-looking elderly woman, much less fine,       and more civil, than she had any notion of finding her. They followed her       into the dining-parlour. It was a large, well proportioned room,       handsomely fitted up. Elizabeth, after slightly surveying it, went to a       window to enjoy its prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, which they had       descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance, was a       beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was good; and she looked       on the whole scene, the river, the trees scattered on its banks and the       winding of the valley, as far as she could trace it, with delight. As they       passed into other rooms these objects were taking different positions; but       from every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were lofty and       handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune of its proprietor;       but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his taste, that it was neither gaudy       nor uselessly fine; with less of splendour, and more real elegance, than       the furniture of Rosings.     <br />      “And of this place,” thought she, “I might have been mistress! With these       rooms I might now have been familiarly acquainted! Instead of viewing them       as a stranger, I might have rejoiced in them as my own, and welcomed to       them as visitors my uncle and aunt. But no,”—recollecting herself—“that       could never be; my uncle and aunt would have been lost to me; I should not       have been allowed to invite them.”      <br />      This was a lucky recollection—it saved her from something very like       regret.     <br />      She longed to enquire of the housekeeper whether her master was really       absent, but had not the courage for it. At length however, the question       was asked by her uncle; and she turned away with alarm, while Mrs.       Reynolds replied that he was, adding, “But we expect him to-morrow, with a       large party of friends.” How rejoiced was Elizabeth that their own journey       had not by any circumstance been delayed a day!     <br />      Her aunt now called her to look at a picture. She approached and saw the       likeness of Mr. Wickham, suspended, amongst several other miniatures, over       the mantelpiece. Her aunt asked her, smilingly, how she liked it. The       housekeeper came forward, and told them it was a picture of a young       gentleman, the son of her late master’s steward, who had been brought up       by him at his own expense. “He is now gone into the army,” she added; “but       I am afraid he has turned out very wild.”      <br />      Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece with a smile, but Elizabeth could not       return it.     <br />      “And that,” said Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to another of the miniatures, “is       my master—and very like him. It was drawn at the same time as the       other—about eight years ago.”      <br />      “I have heard much of your master’s fine person,” said Mrs. Gardiner,       looking at the picture; “it is a handsome face. But, Lizzy, you can tell       us whether it is like or not.”      <br />      Mrs. Reynolds respect for Elizabeth seemed to increase on this intimation       of her knowing her master.     <br />      “Does that young lady know Mr. Darcy?”      <br />      Elizabeth coloured, and said: “A little.”      <br />      “And do not you think him a very handsome gentleman, ma’am?”      <br />      “Yes, very handsome.”      <br />      “I am sure _I_ know none so handsome; but in the gallery up stairs you will       see a finer, larger picture of him than this. This room was my late       master’s favourite room, and these miniatures are just as they used to be       then. He was very fond of them.”      <br />      This accounted to Elizabeth for Mr. Wickham’s being among them.     <br />      Mrs. Reynolds then directed their attention to one of Miss Darcy, drawn       when she was only eight years old.     <br />      “And is Miss Darcy as handsome as her brother?” said Mrs. Gardiner.     <br />      “Oh! yes—the handsomest young lady that ever was seen; and so       accomplished!—She plays and sings all day long. In the next room is       a new instrument just come down for her—a present from my master;       she comes here to-morrow with him.”      <br />      Mr. Gardiner, whose manners were very easy and pleasant, encouraged her       communicativeness by his questions and remarks; Mrs. Reynolds, either by       pride or attachment, had evidently great pleasure in talking of her master       and his sister.     <br />      “Is your master much at Pemberley in the course of the year?”      <br />      “Not so much as I could wish, sir; but I dare say he may spend half his       time here; and Miss Darcy is always down for the summer months.”      <br />      “Except,” thought Elizabeth, “when she goes to Ramsgate.”      <br />      “If your master would marry, you might see more of him.”      <br />      “Yes, sir; but I do not know when _that_ will be. I do not know who       is good enough for him.”      <br />      Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth could not help saying, “It is very       much to his credit, I am sure, that you should think so.”      <br />      “I say no more than the truth, and everybody will say that knows him,”        replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was going pretty far; and she       listened with increasing astonishment as the housekeeper added, “I have       never known a cross word from him in my life, and I have known him ever       since he was four years old.”      <br />      This was praise, of all others most extraordinary, most opposite to her       ideas. That he was not a good-tempered man had been her firmest opinion.       Her keenest attention was awakened; she longed to hear more, and was       grateful to her uncle for saying:     <br />      “There are very few people of whom so much can be said. You are lucky in       having such a master.”      <br />      “Yes, sir, I know I am. If I were to go through the world, I could not       meet with a better. But I have always observed, that they who are       good-natured when children, are good-natured when they grow up; and he was       always the sweetest-tempered, most generous-hearted boy in the world.”      <br />      Elizabeth almost stared at her. “Can this be Mr. Darcy?” thought she.     <br />      “His father was an excellent man,” said Mrs. Gardiner.     <br />      “Yes, ma’am, that he was indeed; and his son will be just like him—just       as affable to the poor.”      <br />      Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was impatient for more. Mrs.       Reynolds could interest her on no other point. She related the subjects of       the pictures, the dimensions of the rooms, and the price of the furniture,       in vain. Mr. Gardiner, highly amused by the kind of family prejudice to       which he attributed her excessive commendation of her master, soon led       again to the subject; and she dwelt with energy on his many merits as they       proceeded together up the great staircase.     <br />      “He is the best landlord, and the best master,” said she, “that ever       lived; not like the wild young men nowadays, who think of nothing but       themselves. There is not one of his tenants or servants but will give him       a good name. Some people call him proud; but I am sure I never saw       anything of it. To my fancy, it is only because he does not rattle away       like other young men.”      <br />      “In what an amiable light does this place him!” thought Elizabeth.     <br />      “This fine account of him,” whispered her aunt as they walked, “is not       quite consistent with his behaviour to our poor friend.”      <br />      “Perhaps we might be deceived.”      <br />      “That is not very likely; our authority was too good.”      <br />      On reaching the spacious lobby above they were shown into a very pretty       sitting-room, lately fitted up with greater elegance and lightness than       the apartments below; and were informed that it was but just done to give       pleasure to Miss Darcy, who had taken a liking to the room when last at       Pemberley.     <br />      “He is certainly a good brother,” said Elizabeth, as she walked towards       one of the windows.     <br />      Mrs. Reynolds anticipated Miss Darcy’s delight, when she should enter the       room. “And this is always the way with him,” she added. “Whatever can give       his sister any pleasure is sure to be done in a moment. There is nothing       he would not do for her.”      <br />      The picture-gallery, and two or three of the principal bedrooms, were all       that remained to be shown. In the former were many good paintings; but       Elizabeth knew nothing of the art; and from such as had been already       visible below, she had willingly turned to look at some drawings of Miss       Darcy’s, in crayons, whose subjects were usually more interesting, and       also more intelligible.     <br />      In the gallery there were many family portraits, but they could have       little to fix the attention of a stranger. Elizabeth walked in quest of       the only face whose features would be known to her. At last it arrested       her—and she beheld a striking resemblance to Mr. Darcy, with such a       smile over the face as she remembered to have sometimes seen when he       looked at her. She stood several minutes before the picture, in earnest       contemplation, and returned to it again before they quitted the gallery.       Mrs. Reynolds informed them that it had been taken in his father’s       lifetime.     <br />      There was certainly at this moment, in Elizabeth’s mind, a more gentle       sensation towards the original than she had ever felt at the height of       their acquaintance. The commendation bestowed on him by Mrs. Reynolds was       of no trifling nature. What praise is more valuable than the praise of an       intelligent servant? As a brother, a landlord, a master, she considered       how many people’s happiness were in his guardianship!—how much of       pleasure or pain was it in his power to bestow!—how much of good or       evil must be done by him! Every idea that had been brought forward by the       housekeeper was favourable to his character, and as she stood before the       canvas on which he was represented, and fixed his eyes upon herself, she       thought of his regard with a deeper sentiment of gratitude than it had       ever raised before; she remembered its warmth, and softened its       impropriety of expression.     <br />      When all of the house that was open to general inspection had been seen,       they returned downstairs, and, taking leave of the housekeeper, were       consigned over to the gardener, who met them at the hall-door.     <br />      As they walked across the hall towards the river, Elizabeth turned back to       look again; her uncle and aunt stopped also, and while the former was       conjecturing as to the date of the building, the owner of it himself       suddenly came forward from the road, which led behind it to the stables.     <br />      They were within twenty yards of each other, and so abrupt was his       appearance, that it was impossible to avoid his sight. Their eyes       instantly met, and the cheeks of both were overspread with the deepest       blush. He absolutely started, and for a moment seemed immovable from       surprise; but shortly recovering himself, advanced towards the party, and       spoke to Elizabeth, if not in terms of perfect composure, at least of       perfect civility.     <br />      She had instinctively turned away; but stopping on his approach, received       his compliments with an embarrassment impossible to be overcome. Had his       first appearance, or his resemblance to the picture they had just been       examining, been insufficient to assure the other two that they now saw       Mr. Darcy, the gardener’s expression of surprise, on beholding his       master, must immediately have told it. They stood a little aloof while he       was talking to their niece, who, astonished and confused, scarcely dared       lift her eyes to his face, and knew not what answer she returned to his       civil enquiries after her family. Amazed at the alteration of his manner       since they last parted, every sentence that he uttered was increasing her       embarrassment; and every idea of the impropriety of her being found there       recurring to her mind, the few minutes in which they continued were some       of the most uncomfortable in her life. Nor did he seem much more at ease;       when he spoke, his accent had none of its usual sedateness; and he       repeated his enquiries as to the time of her having left Longbourn, and       of her stay in Derbyshire, so often, and in so hurried a way, as plainly       spoke the distraction of his thoughts.     <br />      At length every idea seemed to fail him; and, after standing a few moments       without saying a word, he suddenly recollected himself, and took leave.     <br />      The others then joined her, and expressed admiration of his figure; but       Elizabeth heard not a word, and wholly engrossed by her own feelings,       followed them in silence. She was overpowered by shame and vexation. Her       coming there was the most unfortunate, the most ill-judged thing in the       world! How strange it must appear to him! In what a disgraceful light       might it not strike so vain a man! It might seem as if she had purposely       thrown herself in his way again! Oh! why did she come? Or, why did he thus       come a day before he was expected? Had they been only ten minutes sooner,       they should have been beyond the reach of his discrimination; for it was       plain that he was that moment arrived—that moment alighted from his       horse or his carriage. She blushed again and again over the perverseness       of the meeting. And his behaviour, so strikingly altered—what could       it mean? That he should even speak to her was amazing!—but to speak       with such civility, to enquire after her family! Never in her life had she       seen his manners so little dignified, never had he spoken with such       gentleness as on this unexpected meeting. What a contrast did it offer to       his last address in Rosings Park, when he put his letter into her hand!       She knew not what to think, or how to account for it.     <br />      They had now entered a beautiful walk by the side of the water, and every       step was bringing forward a nobler fall of ground, or a finer reach of the       woods to which they were approaching; but it was some time before       Elizabeth was sensible of any of it; and, though she answered mechanically       to the repeated appeals of her uncle and aunt, and seemed to direct her       eyes to such objects as they pointed out, she distinguished no part of the       scene. Her thoughts were all fixed on that one spot of Pemberley House,       whichever it might be, where Mr. Darcy then was. She longed to know what       at the moment was passing in his mind—in what manner he thought of       her, and whether, in defiance of everything, she was still dear to him.       Perhaps he had been civil only because he felt himself at ease; yet there       had been _that_ in his voice which was not like ease. Whether he had       felt more of pain or of pleasure in seeing her she could not tell, but he       certainly had not seen her with composure.     <br />      At length, however, the remarks of her companions on her absence of mind       aroused her, and she felt the necessity of appearing more like herself.     <br />      They entered the woods, and bidding adieu to the river for a while,       ascended some of the higher grounds; when, in spots where the opening of       the trees gave the eye power to wander, were many charming views of the       valley, the opposite hills, with the long range of woods overspreading       many, and occasionally part of the stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a wish       of going round the whole park, but feared it might be beyond a walk. With       a triumphant smile they were told that it was ten miles round. It settled       the matter; and they pursued the accustomed circuit; which brought them       again, after some time, in a descent among hanging woods, to the edge of       the water, and one of its narrowest parts. They crossed it by a simple       bridge, in character with the general air of the scene; it was a spot       less adorned than any they had yet visited; and the valley, here       contracted into a glen, allowed room only for the stream, and a narrow       walk amidst the rough coppice-wood which bordered it. Elizabeth longed to       explore its windings; but when they had crossed the bridge, and perceived       their distance from the house, Mrs. Gardiner, who was not a great walker,       could go no farther, and thought only of returning to the carriage as       quickly as possible. Her niece was, therefore, obliged to submit, and       they took their way towards the house on the opposite side of the river,       in the nearest direction; but their progress was slow, for Mr. Gardiner,       though seldom able to indulge the taste, was very fond of fishing, and       was so much engaged in watching the occasional appearance of some trout       in the water, and talking to the man about them, that he advanced but       little. Whilst wandering on in this slow manner, they were again       surprised, and Elizabeth’s astonishment was quite equal to what it       had been at first, by the sight of Mr. Darcy approaching them, and at no       great distance. The walk being here less sheltered than on the other       side, allowed them to see him before they met. Elizabeth, however       astonished, was at least more prepared for an interview than before, and       resolved to appear and to speak with calmness, if he really intended to       meet them. For a few moments, indeed, she felt that he would probably       strike into some other path. The idea lasted while a turning in the walk       concealed him from their view; the turning past, he was immediately       before them. With a glance, she saw that he had lost none of his recent       civility; and, to imitate his politeness, she began, as they met, to       admire the beauty of the place; but she had not got beyond the words       “delightful,” and “charming,” when some unlucky       recollections obtruded, and she fancied that praise of Pemberley from her       might be mischievously construed. Her colour changed, and she said no       more.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner was standing a little behind; and on her pausing, he asked       her if she would do him the honour of introducing him to her friends. This       was a stroke of civility for which she was quite unprepared; and she could       hardly suppress a smile at his being now seeking the acquaintance of some       of those very people against whom his pride had revolted in his offer to       herself. “What will be his surprise,” thought she, “when he knows who they       are? He takes them now for people of fashion.”      <br />      The introduction, however, was immediately made; and as she named their       relationship to herself, she stole a sly look at him, to see how he bore       it, and was not without the expectation of his decamping as fast as he       could from such disgraceful companions. That he was _surprised_ by       the connection was evident; he sustained it, however, with fortitude, and       so far from going away, turned back with them, and entered into       conversation with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth could not but be pleased, could       not but triumph. It was consoling that he should know she had some       relations for whom there was no need to blush. She listened most       attentively to all that passed between them, and gloried in every       expression, every sentence of her uncle, which marked his intelligence,       his taste, or his good manners.     <br />      The conversation soon turned upon fishing; and she heard Mr. Darcy invite       him, with the greatest civility, to fish there as often as he chose while       he continued in the neighbourhood, offering at the same time to supply him       with fishing tackle, and pointing out those parts of the stream where       there was usually most sport. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm-in-arm       with Elizabeth, gave her a look expressive of wonder. Elizabeth said       nothing, but it gratified her exceedingly; the compliment must be all for       herself. Her astonishment, however, was extreme, and continually was she       repeating, “Why is he so altered? From what can it proceed? It cannot be       for _me_—it cannot be for _my_ sake that his manners are       thus softened. My reproofs at Hunsford could not work such a change as       this. It is impossible that he should still love me.”      <br />      After walking some time in this way, the two ladies in front, the two       gentlemen behind, on resuming their places, after descending to the brink       of the river for the better inspection of some curious water-plant, there       chanced to be a little alteration. It originated in Mrs. Gardiner, who,       fatigued by the exercise of the morning, found Elizabeth’s arm inadequate       to her support, and consequently preferred her husband’s. Mr. Darcy took       her place by her niece, and they walked on together. After a short       silence, the lady first spoke. She wished him to know that she had been       assured of his absence before she came to the place, and accordingly began       by observing, that his arrival had been very unexpected—“for your       housekeeper,” she added, “informed us that you would certainly not be here       till to-morrow; and indeed, before we left Bakewell, we understood that       you were not immediately expected in the country.” He acknowledged the       truth of it all, and said that business with his steward had occasioned       his coming forward a few hours before the rest of the party with whom he       had been travelling. “They will join me early to-morrow,” he continued,       “and among them are some who will claim an acquaintance with you—Mr.       Bingley and his sisters.”      <br />      Elizabeth answered only by a slight bow. Her thoughts were instantly       driven back to the time when Mr. Bingley’s name had been the last       mentioned between them; and, if she might judge by his complexion, _his_      mind was not very differently engaged.     <br />      “There is also one other person in the party,” he continued after a pause,       “who more particularly wishes to be known to you. Will you allow me, or do       I ask too much, to introduce my sister to your acquaintance during your       stay at Lambton?”      <br />      The surprise of such an application was great indeed; it was too great for       her to know in what manner she acceded to it. She immediately felt that       whatever desire Miss Darcy might have of being acquainted with her must be       the work of her brother, and, without looking farther, it was       satisfactory; it was gratifying to know that his resentment had not made       him think really ill of her.     <br />      They now walked on in silence, each of them deep in thought. Elizabeth was       not comfortable; that was impossible; but she was flattered and pleased.       His wish of introducing his sister to her was a compliment of the highest       kind. They soon outstripped the others, and when they had reached the       carriage, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were half a quarter of a mile behind.     <br />      He then asked her to walk into the house—but she declared herself       not tired, and they stood together on the lawn. At such a time much might       have been said, and silence was very awkward. She wanted to talk, but       there seemed to be an embargo on every subject. At last she recollected       that she had been travelling, and they talked of Matlock and Dove Dale       with great perseverance. Yet time and her aunt moved slowly—and her       patience and her ideas were nearly worn out before the _tête-à-tête_      was over.     <br />      On Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s coming up they were all pressed to go       into the house and take some refreshment; but this was declined, and they       parted on each side with utmost politeness. Mr. Darcy handed the ladies       into the carriage; and when it drove off, Elizabeth saw him walking slowly       towards the house.     <br />      The observations of her uncle and aunt now began; and each of them       pronounced him to be infinitely superior to anything they had expected.       “He is perfectly well behaved, polite, and unassuming,” said her uncle.     <br />      “There _is_ something a little stately in him, to be sure,” replied       her aunt, “but it is confined to his air, and is not unbecoming. I can now       say with the housekeeper, that though some people may call him proud, _I_      have seen nothing of it.”      <br />      “I was never more surprised than by his behaviour to us. It was more than       civil; it was really attentive; and there was no necessity for such       attention. His acquaintance with Elizabeth was very trifling.”      <br />      “To be sure, Lizzy,” said her aunt, “he is not so handsome as Wickham; or,       rather, he has not Wickham’s countenance, for his features are perfectly       good. But how came you to tell me that he was so disagreeable?”      <br />      Elizabeth excused herself as well as she could; said that she had liked       him better when they had met in Kent than before, and that she had never       seen him so pleasant as this morning.     <br />      “But perhaps he may be a little whimsical in his civilities,” replied her       uncle. “Your great men often are; and therefore I shall not take him at       his word, as he might change his mind another day, and warn me off his       grounds.”      <br />      Elizabeth felt that they had entirely misunderstood his character, but       said nothing.     <br />      “From what we have seen of him,” continued Mrs. Gardiner, “I really should       not have thought that he could have behaved in so cruel a way by anybody       as he has done by poor Wickham. He has not an ill-natured look. On the       contrary, there is something pleasing about his mouth when he speaks. And       there is something of dignity in his countenance that would not give one       an unfavourable idea of his heart. But, to be sure, the good lady who       showed us his house did give him a most flaming character! I could hardly       help laughing aloud sometimes. But he is a liberal master, I suppose, and       _that_ in the eye of a servant comprehends every virtue.”      <br />      Elizabeth here felt herself called on to say something in vindication of       his behaviour to Wickham; and therefore gave them to understand, in as       guarded a manner as she could, that by what she had heard from his       relations in Kent, his actions were capable of a very different       construction; and that his character was by no means so faulty, nor       Wickham’s so amiable, as they had been considered in Hertfordshire. In       confirmation of this, she related the particulars of all the pecuniary       transactions in which they had been connected, without actually naming her       authority, but stating it to be such as might be relied on.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and concerned; but as they were now       approaching the scene of her former pleasures, every idea gave way to the       charm of recollection; and she was too much engaged in pointing out to her       husband all the interesting spots in its environs to think of anything       else. Fatigued as she had been by the morning’s walk they had no sooner       dined than she set off again in quest of her former acquaintance, and the       evening was spent in the satisfactions of an intercourse renewed after many       years’ discontinuance.     <br />      The occurrences of the day were too full of interest to leave Elizabeth       much attention for any of these new friends; and she could do nothing but       think, and think with wonder, of Mr. Darcy’s civility, and, above all, of       his wishing her to be acquainted with his sister.     

Chapter 44

  Elizabeth had settled it that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister to visit       her the very day after her reaching Pemberley; and was consequently       resolved not to be out of sight of the inn the whole of that morning. But       her conclusion was false; for on the very morning after their arrival at       Lambton, these visitors came. They had been walking about the place with       some of their new friends, and were just returning to the inn to dress       themselves for dining with the same family, when the sound of a carriage       drew them to a window, and they saw a gentleman and a lady in a curricle       driving up the street. Elizabeth immediately recognizing the livery,       guessed what it meant, and imparted no small degree of her surprise to her       relations by acquainting them with the honour which she expected. Her       uncle and aunt were all amazement; and the embarrassment of her manner as       she spoke, joined to the circumstance itself, and many of the       circumstances of the preceding day, opened to them a new idea on the       business. Nothing had ever suggested it before, but they felt that there       was no other way of accounting for such attentions from such a quarter       than by supposing a partiality for their niece. While these newly-born       notions were passing in their heads, the perturbation of Elizabeth’s       feelings was at every moment increasing. She was quite amazed at her own       discomposure; but amongst other causes of disquiet, she dreaded lest the       partiality of the brother should have said too much in her favour; and,       more than commonly anxious to please, she naturally suspected that every       power of pleasing would fail her.     <br />      She retreated from the window, fearful of being seen; and as she walked up       and down the room, endeavouring to compose herself, saw such looks of       enquiring surprise in her uncle and aunt as made everything worse.     <br />      Miss Darcy and her brother appeared, and this formidable introduction took       place. With astonishment did Elizabeth see that her new acquaintance was       at least as much embarrassed as herself. Since her being at Lambton, she       had heard that Miss Darcy was exceedingly proud; but the observation of a       very few minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly shy. She       found it difficult to obtain even a word from her beyond a monosyllable.     <br />      Miss Darcy was tall, and on a larger scale than Elizabeth; and, though       little more than sixteen, her figure was formed, and her appearance       womanly and graceful. She was less handsome than her brother; but there       was sense and good humour in her face, and her manners were perfectly       unassuming and gentle. Elizabeth, who had expected to find in her as acute       and unembarrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was much       relieved by discerning such different feelings.     <br />      They had not long been together before Mr. Darcy told her that Bingley was       also coming to wait on her; and she had barely time to express her       satisfaction, and prepare for such a visitor, when Bingley’s quick step       was heard on the stairs, and in a moment he entered the room. All       Elizabeth’s anger against him had been long done away; but had she still       felt any, it could hardly have stood its ground against the unaffected       cordiality with which he expressed himself on seeing her again. He       enquired in a friendly, though general way, after her family, and looked       and spoke with the same good-humoured ease that he had ever done.     <br />      To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner he was scarcely a less interesting personage than       to herself. They had long wished to see him. The whole party before them,       indeed, excited a lively attention. The suspicions which had just arisen       of Mr. Darcy and their niece directed their observation towards each with       an earnest though guarded enquiry; and they soon drew from those enquiries       the full conviction that one of them at least knew what it was to love. Of       the lady’s sensations they remained a little in doubt; but that the       gentleman was overflowing with admiration was evident enough.     <br />      Elizabeth, on her side, had much to do. She wanted to ascertain the       feelings of each of her visitors; she wanted to compose her own, and to       make herself agreeable to all; and in the latter object, where she feared       most to fail, she was most sure of success, for those to whom she       endeavoured to give pleasure were prepossessed in her favour. Bingley was       ready, Georgiana was eager, and Darcy determined, to be pleased.     <br />      In seeing Bingley, her thoughts naturally flew to her sister; and, oh! how       ardently did she long to know whether any of his were directed in a like       manner. Sometimes she could fancy that he talked less than on former       occasions, and once or twice pleased herself with the notion that, as he       looked at her, he was trying to trace a resemblance. But, though this       might be imaginary, she could not be deceived as to his behaviour to Miss       Darcy, who had been set up as a rival to Jane. No look appeared on either       side that spoke particular regard. Nothing occurred between them that       could justify the hopes of his sister. On this point she was soon       satisfied; and two or three little circumstances occurred ere they parted,       which, in her anxious interpretation, denoted a recollection of Jane not       untinctured by tenderness, and a wish of saying more that might lead to       the mention of her, had he dared. He observed to her, at a moment when the       others were talking together, and in a tone which had something of real       regret, that it “was a very long time since he had had the pleasure of       seeing her;” and, before she could reply, he added, “It is above eight       months. We have not met since the 26th of November, when we were all       dancing together at Netherfield.”      <br />      Elizabeth was pleased to find his memory so exact; and he afterwards took       occasion to ask her, when unattended to by any of the rest, whether _all_      her sisters were at Longbourn. There was not much in the question, nor in       the preceding remark; but there was a look and a manner which gave them       meaning.     <br />      It was not often that she could turn her eyes on Mr. Darcy himself; but,       whenever she did catch a glimpse, she saw an expression of general       complaisance, and in all that he said she heard an accent so removed from       _hauteur_ or disdain of his companions, as convinced her that the       improvement of manners which she had yesterday witnessed however temporary       its existence might prove, had at least outlived one day. When she saw him       thus seeking the acquaintance and courting the good opinion of people with       whom any intercourse a few months ago would have been a disgrace—when       she saw him thus civil, not only to herself, but to the very relations       whom he had openly disdained, and recollected their last lively scene in       Hunsford Parsonage—the difference, the change was so great, and       struck so forcibly on her mind, that she could hardly restrain her       astonishment from being visible. Never, even in the company of his dear       friends at Netherfield, or his dignified relations at Rosings, had she       seen him so desirous to please, so free from self-consequence or unbending       reserve, as now, when no importance could result from the success of his       endeavours, and when even the acquaintance of those to whom his attentions       were addressed would draw down the ridicule and censure of the ladies both       of Netherfield and Rosings.     <br />      Their visitors stayed with them above half-an-hour; and when they arose to       depart, Mr. Darcy called on his sister to join him in expressing their       wish of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, and Miss Bennet, to dinner at       Pemberley, before they left the country. Miss Darcy, though with a       diffidence which marked her little in the habit of giving invitations,       readily obeyed. Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, desirous of knowing how       _she_, whom the invitation most concerned, felt disposed as to its       acceptance, but Elizabeth had turned away her head. Presuming however,       that this studied avoidance spoke rather a momentary embarrassment than       any dislike of the proposal, and seeing in her husband, who was fond of       society, a perfect willingness to accept it, she ventured to engage for       her attendance, and the day after the next was fixed on.     <br />      Bingley expressed great pleasure in the certainty of seeing Elizabeth       again, having still a great deal to say to her, and many enquiries to make       after all their Hertfordshire friends. Elizabeth, construing all this into       a wish of hearing her speak of her sister, was pleased, and on this       account, as well as some others, found herself, when their visitors left       them, capable of considering the last half-hour with some satisfaction,       though while it was passing, the enjoyment of it had been little. Eager to       be alone, and fearful of enquiries or hints from her uncle and aunt, she       stayed with them only long enough to hear their favourable opinion of       Bingley, and then hurried away to dress.     <br />      But she had no reason to fear Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s curiosity; it was       not their wish to force her communication. It was evident that she was       much better acquainted with Mr. Darcy than they had before any idea of; it       was evident that he was very much in love with her. They saw much to       interest, but nothing to justify enquiry.     <br />      Of Mr. Darcy it was now a matter of anxiety to think well; and, as far as       their acquaintance reached, there was no fault to find. They could not be       untouched by his politeness; and had they drawn his character from their       own feelings and his servant’s report, without any reference to any other       account, the circle in Hertfordshire to which he was known would not have       recognized it for Mr. Darcy. There was now an interest, however, in       believing the housekeeper; and they soon became sensible that the       authority of a servant who had known him since he was four years old, and       whose own manners indicated respectability, was not to be hastily       rejected. Neither had anything occurred in the intelligence of their       Lambton friends that could materially lessen its weight. They had nothing       to accuse him of but pride; pride he probably had, and if not, it would       certainly be imputed by the inhabitants of a small market-town where the       family did not visit. It was acknowledged, however, that he was a liberal       man, and did much good among the poor.     <br />      With respect to Wickham, the travellers soon found that he was not held       there in much estimation; for though the chief of his concerns with the       son of his patron were imperfectly understood, it was yet a well-known       fact that, on his quitting Derbyshire, he had left many debts behind him,       which Mr. Darcy afterwards discharged.     <br />      As for Elizabeth, her thoughts were at Pemberley this evening more than       the last; and the evening, though as it passed it seemed long, was not       long enough to determine her feelings towards _one_ in that mansion;       and she lay awake two whole hours endeavouring to make them out. She       certainly did not hate him. No; hatred had vanished long ago, and she had       almost as long been ashamed of ever feeling a dislike against him, that       could be so called. The respect created by the conviction of his valuable       qualities, though at first unwillingly admitted, had for some time ceased       to be repugnant to her feeling; and it was now heightened into somewhat of       a friendlier nature, by the testimony so highly in his favour, and       bringing forward his disposition in so amiable a light, which yesterday       had produced. But above all, above respect and esteem, there was a motive       within her of goodwill which could not be overlooked. It was gratitude;       gratitude, not merely for having once loved her, but for loving her still       well enough to forgive all the petulance and acrimony of her manner in       rejecting him, and all the unjust accusations accompanying her rejection.       He who, she had been persuaded, would avoid her as his greatest enemy,       seemed, on this accidental meeting, most eager to preserve the       acquaintance, and without any indelicate display of regard, or any       peculiarity of manner, where their two selves only were concerned, was       soliciting the good opinion of her friends, and bent on making her known       to his sister. Such a change in a man of so much pride exciting not only       astonishment but gratitude—for to love, ardent love, it must be       attributed; and as such its impression on her was of a sort to be       encouraged, as by no means unpleasing, though it could not be exactly       defined. She respected, she esteemed, she was grateful to him, she felt a       real interest in his welfare; and she only wanted to know how far she       wished that welfare to depend upon herself, and how far it would be for       the happiness of both that she should employ the power, which her fancy       told her she still possessed, of bringing on her the renewal of his       addresses.     <br />      It had been settled in the evening between the aunt and the niece, that       such a striking civility as Miss Darcy’s in coming to see them on the very       day of her arrival at Pemberley, for she had reached it only to a late       breakfast, ought to be imitated, though it could not be equalled, by some       exertion of politeness on their side; and, consequently, that it would be       highly expedient to wait on her at Pemberley the following morning. They       were, therefore, to go. Elizabeth was pleased; though when she asked       herself the reason, she had very little to say in reply.     <br />      Mr. Gardiner left them soon after breakfast. The fishing scheme had been       renewed the day before, and a positive engagement made of his meeting some       of the gentlemen at Pemberley before noon.     

Chapter 45

  Convinced as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley’s dislike of her had       originated in jealousy, she could not help feeling how unwelcome her       appearance at Pemberley must be to her, and was curious to know with how       much civility on that lady’s side the acquaintance would now be renewed.     <br />      On reaching the house, they were shown through the hall into the saloon,       whose northern aspect rendered it delightful for summer. Its windows       opening to the ground, admitted a most refreshing view of the high woody       hills behind the house, and of the beautiful oaks and Spanish chestnuts       which were scattered over the intermediate lawn.     <br />      In this house they were received by Miss Darcy, who was sitting there with       Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, and the lady with whom she lived in London.       Georgiana’s reception of them was very civil, but attended with all the       embarrassment which, though proceeding from shyness and the fear of doing       wrong, would easily give to those who felt themselves inferior the belief       of her being proud and reserved. Mrs. Gardiner and her niece, however, did       her justice, and pitied her.     <br />      By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley they were noticed only by a curtsey; and,       on their being seated, a pause, awkward as such pauses must always be,       succeeded for a few moments. It was first broken by Mrs. Annesley, a       genteel, agreeable-looking woman, whose endeavour to introduce some kind       of discourse proved her to be more truly well-bred than either of the       others; and between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occasional help from       Elizabeth, the conversation was carried on. Miss Darcy looked as if she       wished for courage enough to join in it; and sometimes did venture a short       sentence when there was least danger of its being heard.     <br />      Elizabeth soon saw that she was herself closely watched by Miss Bingley,       and that she could not speak a word, especially to Miss Darcy, without       calling her attention. This observation would not have prevented her from       trying to talk to the latter, had they not been seated at an inconvenient       distance; but she was not sorry to be spared the necessity of saying much.       Her own thoughts were employing her. She expected every moment that some       of the gentlemen would enter the room. She wished, she feared that the       master of the house might be amongst them; and whether she wished or       feared it most, she could scarcely determine. After sitting in this manner       a quarter of an hour without hearing Miss Bingley’s voice, Elizabeth was       roused by receiving from her a cold enquiry after the health of her       family. She answered with equal indifference and brevity, and the other       said no more.     <br />      The next variation which their visit afforded was produced by the entrance       of servants with cold meat, cake, and a variety of all the finest fruits       in season; but this did not take place till after many a significant look       and smile from Mrs. Annesley to Miss Darcy had been given, to remind her       of her post. There was now employment for the whole party—for though       they could not all talk, they could all eat; and the beautiful pyramids of       grapes, nectarines, and peaches soon collected them round the table.     <br />      While thus engaged, Elizabeth had a fair opportunity of deciding whether       she most feared or wished for the appearance of Mr. Darcy, by the feelings       which prevailed on his entering the room; and then, though but a moment       before she had believed her wishes to predominate, she began to regret       that he came.     <br />      He had been some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, with two or three other       gentlemen from the house, was engaged by the river, and had left him only       on learning that the ladies of the family intended a visit to Georgiana       that morning. No sooner did he appear than Elizabeth wisely resolved to be       perfectly easy and unembarrassed; a resolution the more necessary to be       made, but perhaps not the more easily kept, because she saw that the       suspicions of the whole party were awakened against them, and that there       was scarcely an eye which did not watch his behaviour when he first came       into the room. In no countenance was attentive curiosity so strongly       marked as in Miss Bingley’s, in spite of the smiles which overspread her       face whenever she spoke to one of its objects; for jealousy had not yet       made her desperate, and her attentions to Mr. Darcy were by no means over.       Miss Darcy, on her brother’s entrance, exerted herself much more to talk,       and Elizabeth saw that he was anxious for his sister and herself to get       acquainted, and forwarded as much as possible, every attempt at       conversation on either side. Miss Bingley saw all this likewise; and, in       the imprudence of anger, took the first opportunity of saying, with       sneering civility:     <br />      “Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the ——shire Militia removed from       Meryton? They must be a great loss to _your_ family.”      <br />      In Darcy’s presence she dared not mention Wickham’s name; but Elizabeth       instantly comprehended that he was uppermost in her thoughts; and the       various recollections connected with him gave her a moment’s distress; but       exerting herself vigorously to repel the ill-natured attack, she presently       answered the question in a tolerably detached tone. While she spoke, an       involuntary glance showed her Darcy, with a heightened complexion,       earnestly looking at her, and his sister overcome with confusion, and       unable to lift up her eyes. Had Miss Bingley known what pain she was then       giving her beloved friend, she undoubtedly would have refrained from the       hint; but she had merely intended to discompose Elizabeth by bringing       forward the idea of a man to whom she believed her partial, to make her       betray a sensibility which might injure her in Darcy’s opinion, and,       perhaps, to remind the latter of all the follies and absurdities by which       some part of her family were connected with that corps. Not a syllable had       ever reached her of Miss Darcy’s meditated elopement. To no creature had       it been revealed, where secrecy was possible, except to Elizabeth; and       from all Bingley’s connections her brother was particularly anxious to       conceal it, from the very wish which Elizabeth had long ago attributed to       him, of their becoming hereafter her own. He had certainly formed such a       plan, and without meaning that it should affect his endeavour to separate       him from Miss Bennet, it is probable that it might add something to his       lively concern for the welfare of his friend.     <br />      Elizabeth’s collected behaviour, however, soon quieted his emotion; and as       Miss Bingley, vexed and disappointed, dared not approach nearer to       Wickham, Georgiana also recovered in time, though not enough to be able to       speak any more. Her brother, whose eye she feared to meet, scarcely       recollected her interest in the affair, and the very circumstance which       had been designed to turn his thoughts from Elizabeth seemed to have fixed       them on her more and more cheerfully.     <br />      Their visit did not continue long after the question and answer above       mentioned; and while Mr. Darcy was attending them to their carriage Miss       Bingley was venting her feelings in criticisms on Elizabeth’s person,       behaviour, and dress. But Georgiana would not join her. Her brother’s       recommendation was enough to ensure her favour; his judgement could not       err. And he had spoken in such terms of Elizabeth as to leave Georgiana       without the power of finding her otherwise than lovely and amiable. When       Darcy returned to the saloon, Miss Bingley could not help repeating to him       some part of what she had been saying to his sister.     <br />      “How very ill Miss Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy,” she cried;       “I never in my life saw anyone so much altered as she is since the winter.       She is grown so brown and coarse! Louisa and I were agreeing that we       should not have known her again.”      <br />      However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such an address, he contented       himself with coolly replying that he perceived no other alteration than       her being rather tanned, no miraculous consequence of travelling in the       summer.     <br />      “For my own part,” she rejoined, “I must confess that I never could see       any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her complexion has no brilliancy;       and her features are not at all handsome. Her nose wants character—there       is nothing marked in its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of       the common way; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called so       fine, I could never see anything extraordinary in them. They have a sharp,       shrewish look, which I do not like at all; and in her air altogether there       is a self-sufficiency without fashion, which is intolerable.”      <br />      Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth, this was not       the best method of recommending herself; but angry people are not always       wise; and in seeing him at last look somewhat nettled, she had all the       success she expected. He was resolutely silent, however, and, from a       determination of making him speak, she continued:     <br />      “I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how amazed we all       were to find that she was a reputed beauty; and I particularly recollect       your saying one night, after they had been dining at Netherfield, ‘_She_      a beauty!—I should as soon call her mother a wit.’ But afterwards       she seemed to improve on you, and I believe you thought her rather pretty       at one time.”      <br />      “Yes,” replied Darcy, who could contain himself no longer, “but _that_      was only when I first saw her, for it is many months since I have       considered her as one of the handsomest women of my acquaintance.”      <br />      He then went away, and Miss Bingley was left to all the satisfaction of       having forced him to say what gave no one any pain but herself.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth talked of all that had occurred during their       visit, as they returned, except what had particularly interested them       both. The look and behaviour of everybody they had seen were discussed,       except of the person who had mostly engaged their attention. They talked       of his sister, his friends, his house, his fruit—of everything but       himself; yet Elizabeth was longing to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of       him, and Mrs. Gardiner would have been highly gratified by her niece’s       beginning the subject.     

Chapter 46

  Elizabeth had been a good deal disappointed in not finding a letter from       Jane on their first arrival at Lambton; and this disappointment had been       renewed on each of the mornings that had now been spent there; but on the       third her repining was over, and her sister justified, by the receipt of       two letters from her at once, on one of which was marked that it had been       missent elsewhere. Elizabeth was not surprised at it, as Jane had written       the direction remarkably ill.     <br />      They had just been preparing to walk as the letters came in; and her uncle       and aunt, leaving her to enjoy them in quiet, set off by themselves. The       one missent must first be attended to; it had been written five days ago.       The beginning contained an account of all their little parties and       engagements, with such news as the country afforded; but the latter half,       which was dated a day later, and written in evident agitation, gave more       important intelligence. It was to this effect:     <br />      “Since writing the above, dearest Lizzy, something has occurred of a most       unexpected and serious nature; but I am afraid of alarming you—be       assured that we are all well. What I have to say relates to poor Lydia. An       express came at twelve last night, just as we were all gone to bed, from       Colonel Forster, to inform us that she was gone off to Scotland with one       of his officers; to own the truth, with Wickham! Imagine our surprise. To       Kitty, however, it does not seem so wholly unexpected. I am very, very       sorry. So imprudent a match on both sides! But I am willing to hope the       best, and that his character has been misunderstood. Thoughtless and       indiscreet I can easily believe him, but this step (and let us rejoice       over it) marks nothing bad at heart. His choice is disinterested at least,       for he must know my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is sadly       grieved. My father bears it better. How thankful am I that we never let       them know what has been said against him; we must forget it ourselves.       They were off Saturday night about twelve, as is conjectured, but were not       missed till yesterday morning at eight. The express was sent off directly.       My dear Lizzy, they must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel       Forster gives us reason to expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines       for his wife, informing her of their intention. I must conclude, for I       cannot be long from my poor mother. I am afraid you will not be able to       make it out, but I hardly know what I have written.”      <br />      Without allowing herself time for consideration, and scarcely knowing what       she felt, Elizabeth on finishing this letter instantly seized the other,       and opening it with the utmost impatience, read as follows: it had been       written a day later than the conclusion of the first.     <br />      “By this time, my dearest sister, you have received my hurried letter; I       wish this may be more intelligible, but though not confined for time, my       head is so bewildered that I cannot answer for being coherent. Dearest       Lizzy, I hardly know what I would write, but I have bad news for you, and       it cannot be delayed. Imprudent as the marriage between Mr. Wickham and       our poor Lydia would be, we are now anxious to be assured it has taken       place, for there is but too much reason to fear they are not gone to       Scotland. Colonel Forster came yesterday, having left Brighton the day       before, not many hours after the express. Though Lydia’s short letter to       Mrs. F. gave them to understand that they were going to Gretna Green,       something was dropped by Denny expressing his belief that W. never       intended to go there, or to marry Lydia at all, which was repeated to       Colonel F., who, instantly taking the alarm, set off from B. intending to       trace their route. He did trace them easily to Clapham, but no further;       for on entering that place, they removed into a hackney coach, and       dismissed the chaise that brought them from Epsom. All that is known after       this is, that they were seen to continue the London road. I know not what       to think. After making every possible enquiry on that side London, Colonel       F. came on into Hertfordshire, anxiously renewing them at all the       turnpikes, and at the inns in Barnet and Hatfield, but without any success—no       such people had been seen to pass through. With the kindest concern he       came on to Longbourn, and broke his apprehensions to us in a manner most       creditable to his heart. I am sincerely grieved for him and Mrs. F., but       no one can throw any blame on them. Our distress, my dear Lizzy, is very       great. My father and mother believe the worst, but I cannot think so ill       of him. Many circumstances might make it more eligible for them to be       married privately in town than to pursue their first plan; and even if _he_      could form such a design against a young woman of Lydia’s connections,       which is not likely, can I suppose her so lost to everything? Impossible!       I grieve to find, however, that Colonel F. is not disposed to depend upon       their marriage; he shook his head when I expressed my hopes, and said he       feared W. was not a man to be trusted. My poor mother is really ill, and       keeps her room. Could she exert herself, it would be better; but this is       not to be expected. And as to my father, I never in my life saw him so       affected. Poor Kitty has anger for having concealed their attachment; but       as it was a matter of confidence, one cannot wonder. I am truly glad,       dearest Lizzy, that you have been spared something of these distressing       scenes; but now, as the first shock is over, shall I own that I long for       your return? I am not so selfish, however, as to press for it, if       inconvenient. Adieu! I take up my pen again to do what I have just told       you I would not; but circumstances are such that I cannot help earnestly       begging you all to come here as soon as possible. I know my dear uncle and       aunt so well, that I am not afraid of requesting it, though I have still       something more to ask of the former. My father is going to London with       Colonel Forster instantly, to try to discover her. What he means to do I       am sure I know not; but his excessive distress will not allow him to       pursue any measure in the best and safest way, and Colonel Forster is       obliged to be at Brighton again to-morrow evening. In such an exigence, my       uncle’s advice and assistance would be everything in the world; he will       immediately comprehend what I must feel, and I rely upon his goodness.”      <br />      “Oh! where, where is my uncle?” cried Elizabeth, darting from her seat as       she finished the letter, in eagerness to follow him, without losing a       moment of the time so precious; but as she reached the door it was opened       by a servant, and Mr. Darcy appeared. Her pale face and impetuous manner       made him start, and before he could recover himself to speak, she, in       whose mind every idea was superseded by Lydia’s situation, hastily       exclaimed, “I beg your pardon, but I must leave you. I must find Mr.       Gardiner this moment, on business that cannot be delayed; I have not an       instant to lose.”      <br />      “Good God! what is the matter?” cried he, with more feeling than       politeness; then recollecting himself, “I will not detain you a minute;       but let me, or let the servant go after Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You are not       well enough; you cannot go yourself.”      <br />      Elizabeth hesitated, but her knees trembled under her and she felt how       little would be gained by her attempting to pursue them. Calling back the       servant, therefore, she commissioned him, though in so breathless an       accent as made her almost unintelligible, to fetch his master and mistress       home instantly.     <br />      On his quitting the room she sat down, unable to support herself, and       looking so miserably ill, that it was impossible for Darcy to leave her,       or to refrain from saying, in a tone of gentleness and commiseration, “Let       me call your maid. Is there nothing you could take to give you present       relief? A glass of wine; shall I get you one? You are very ill.”      <br />      “No, I thank you,” she replied, endeavouring to recover herself. “There is       nothing the matter with me. I am quite well; I am only distressed by some       dreadful news which I have just received from Longbourn.”      <br />      She burst into tears as she alluded to it, and for a few minutes could not       speak another word. Darcy, in wretched suspense, could only say something       indistinctly of his concern, and observe her in compassionate silence. At       length she spoke again. “I have just had a letter from Jane, with such       dreadful news. It cannot be concealed from anyone. My younger sister has       left all her friends—has eloped; has thrown herself into the power       of—of Mr. Wickham. They are gone off together from Brighton. _You_      know him too well to doubt the rest. She has no money, no connections,       nothing that can tempt him to—she is lost for ever.”      <br />      Darcy was fixed in astonishment. “When I consider,” she added in a yet       more agitated voice, “that _I_ might have prevented it! _I_ who knew what he       was. Had I but explained some part of it only—some part of what I       learnt, to my own family! Had his character been known, this could not       have happened. But it is all—all too late now.”      <br />      “I am grieved indeed,” cried Darcy; “grieved—shocked. But is it       certain—absolutely certain?”      <br />      “Oh, yes! They left Brighton together on Sunday night, and were traced       almost to London, but not beyond; they are certainly not gone to       Scotland.”      <br />      “And what has been done, what has been attempted, to recover her?”      <br />      “My father is gone to London, and Jane has written to beg my uncle’s       immediate assistance; and we shall be off, I hope, in half-an-hour. But       nothing can be done—I know very well that nothing can be done. How       is such a man to be worked on? How are they even to be discovered? I have       not the smallest hope. It is every way horrible!”      <br />      Darcy shook his head in silent acquiescence.     <br />      “When _my_ eyes were opened to his real character—Oh! had I       known what I ought, what I dared to do! But I knew not—I was afraid       of doing too much. Wretched, wretched mistake!”      <br />      Darcy made no answer. He seemed scarcely to hear her, and was walking up       and down the room in earnest meditation, his brow contracted, his air       gloomy. Elizabeth soon observed, and instantly understood it. Her power       was sinking; everything _must_ sink under such a proof of family       weakness, such an assurance of the deepest disgrace. She could neither       wonder nor condemn, but the belief of his self-conquest brought nothing       consolatory to her bosom, afforded no palliation of her distress. It was,       on the contrary, exactly calculated to make her understand her own wishes;       and never had she so honestly felt that she could have loved him, as now,       when all love must be vain.     <br />      But self, though it would intrude, could not engross her. Lydia—the       humiliation, the misery she was bringing on them all, soon swallowed up       every private care; and covering her face with her handkerchief, Elizabeth       was soon lost to everything else; and, after a pause of several minutes,       was only recalled to a sense of her situation by the voice of her       companion, who, in a manner which, though it spoke compassion, spoke       likewise restraint, said, “I am afraid you have been long desiring my       absence, nor have I anything to plead in excuse of my stay, but real,       though unavailing concern. Would to Heaven that anything could be either       said or done on my part that might offer consolation to such distress! But       I will not torment you with vain wishes, which may seem purposely to ask       for your thanks. This unfortunate affair will, I fear, prevent my sister’s       having the pleasure of seeing you at Pemberley to-day.”      <br />      “Oh, yes. Be so kind as to apologise for us to Miss Darcy. Say that urgent       business calls us home immediately. Conceal the unhappy truth as long as       it is possible, I know it cannot be long.”      <br />      He readily assured her of his secrecy; again expressed his sorrow for her       distress, wished it a happier conclusion than there was at present reason       to hope, and leaving his compliments for her relations, with only one       serious, parting look, went away.     <br />      As he quitted the room, Elizabeth felt how improbable it was that they       should ever see each other again on such terms of cordiality as had marked       their several meetings in Derbyshire; and as she threw a retrospective       glance over the whole of their acquaintance, so full of contradictions and       varieties, sighed at the perverseness of those feelings which would now       have promoted its continuance, and would formerly have rejoiced in its       termination.     <br />      If gratitude and esteem are good foundations of affection, Elizabeth’s       change of sentiment will be neither improbable nor faulty. But if       otherwise—if regard springing from such sources is unreasonable or       unnatural, in comparison of what is so often described as arising on a       first interview with its object, and even before two words have been       exchanged, nothing can be said in her defence, except that she had given       somewhat of a trial to the latter method in her partiality for Wickham,       and that its ill success might, perhaps, authorise her to seek the other       less interesting mode of attachment. Be that as it may, she saw him go       with regret; and in this early example of what Lydia’s infamy must       produce, found additional anguish as she reflected on that wretched       business. Never, since reading Jane’s second letter, had she entertained a       hope of Wickham’s meaning to marry her. No one but Jane, she thought,       could flatter herself with such an expectation. Surprise was the least of       her feelings on this development. While the contents of the first letter       remained in her mind, she was all surprise—all astonishment that       Wickham should marry a girl whom it was impossible he could marry for       money; and how Lydia could ever have attached him had appeared       incomprehensible. But now it was all too natural. For such an attachment       as this she might have sufficient charms; and though she did not suppose       Lydia to be deliberately engaging in an elopement without the intention of       marriage, she had no difficulty in believing that neither her virtue nor       her understanding would preserve her from falling an easy prey.     <br />      She had never perceived, while the regiment was in Hertfordshire, that       Lydia had any partiality for him; but she was convinced that Lydia wanted       only encouragement to attach herself to anybody. Sometimes one officer,       sometimes another, had been her favourite, as their attentions raised them       in her opinion. Her affections had continually been fluctuating but never       without an object. The mischief of neglect and mistaken indulgence towards       such a girl—oh! how acutely did she now feel it!     <br />      She was wild to be at home—to hear, to see, to be upon the spot to       share with Jane in the cares that must now fall wholly upon her, in a       family so deranged, a father absent, a mother incapable of exertion, and       requiring constant attendance; and though almost persuaded that nothing       could be done for Lydia, her uncle’s interference seemed of the utmost       importance, and till he entered the room her impatience was severe. Mr.       and Mrs. Gardiner had hurried back in alarm, supposing by the servant’s       account that their niece was taken suddenly ill; but satisfying them       instantly on that head, she eagerly communicated the cause of their       summons, reading the two letters aloud, and dwelling on the postscript of       the last with trembling energy.— Though Lydia had never been a favourite       with them, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner could not but be deeply afflicted. Not       Lydia only, but all were concerned in it; and after the first exclamations       of surprise and horror, Mr. Gardiner promised every assistance in his       power. Elizabeth, though expecting no less, thanked him with tears of       gratitude; and all three being actuated by one spirit, everything relating       to their journey was speedily settled. They were to be off as soon as       possible. “But what is to be done about Pemberley?” cried Mrs. Gardiner.       “John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you sent for us; was it so?”      <br />      “Yes; and I told him we should not be able to keep our engagement. _That_      is all settled.”      <br />      “That is all settled;” repeated the other, as she ran into her room to       prepare. “And are they upon such terms as for her to disclose the real       truth? Oh, that I knew how it was!”      <br />      But wishes were vain, or at least could only serve to amuse her in the       hurry and confusion of the following hour. Had Elizabeth been at leisure       to be idle, she would have remained certain that all employment was       impossible to one so wretched as herself; but she had her share of       business as well as her aunt, and amongst the rest there were notes to be       written to all their friends at Lambton, with false excuses for their       sudden departure. An hour, however, saw the whole completed; and Mr.       Gardiner meanwhile having settled his account at the inn, nothing remained       to be done but to go; and Elizabeth, after all the misery of the morning,       found herself, in a shorter space of time than she could have supposed,       seated in the carriage, and on the road to Longbourn.     

Chapter 47

  “I have been thinking it over again, Elizabeth,” said her uncle, as they       drove from the town; “and really, upon serious consideration, I am much       more inclined than I was to judge as your eldest sister does on the       matter. It appears to me so very unlikely that any young man should form       such a design against a girl who is by no means unprotected or friendless,       and who was actually staying in his colonel’s family, that I am strongly       inclined to hope the best. Could he expect that her friends would not step       forward? Could he expect to be noticed again by the regiment, after such       an affront to Colonel Forster? His temptation is not adequate to the       risk!”      <br />      “Do you really think so?” cried Elizabeth, brightening up for a moment.     <br />      “Upon my word,” said Mrs. Gardiner, “I begin to be of your uncle’s       opinion. It is really too great a violation of decency, honour, and       interest, for him to be guilty of. I cannot think so very ill of Wickham.       Can you yourself, Lizzy, so wholly give him up, as to believe him capable       of it?”      <br />      “Not, perhaps, of neglecting his own interest; but of every other neglect       I can believe him capable. If, indeed, it should be so! But I dare not       hope it. Why should they not go on to Scotland if that had been the case?”      <br />      “In the first place,” replied Mr. Gardiner, “there is no absolute proof       that they are not gone to Scotland.”      <br />      “Oh! but their removing from the chaise into a hackney coach is such a       presumption! And, besides, no traces of them were to be found on the       Barnet road.”      <br />      “Well, then—supposing them to be in London. They may be there,       though for the purpose of concealment, for no more exceptional purpose. It       is not likely that money should be very abundant on either side; and it       might strike them that they could be more economically, though less       expeditiously, married in London than in Scotland.”      <br />      “But why all this secrecy? Why any fear of detection? Why must their       marriage be private? Oh, no, no—this is not likely. His most       particular friend, you see by Jane’s account, was persuaded of his never       intending to marry her. Wickham will never marry a woman without some       money. He cannot afford it. And what claims has Lydia—what       attraction has she beyond youth, health, and good humour that could make       him, for her sake, forego every chance of benefiting himself by marrying       well? As to what restraint the apprehensions of disgrace in the corps       might throw on a dishonourable elopement with her, I am not able to judge;       for I know nothing of the effects that such a step might produce. But as       to your other objection, I am afraid it will hardly hold good. Lydia has       no brothers to step forward; and he might imagine, from my father’s       behaviour, from his indolence and the little attention he has ever seemed       to give to what was going forward in his family, that _he_ would do       as little, and think as little about it, as any father could do, in such a       matter.”      <br />      “But can you think that Lydia is so lost to everything but love of him as       to consent to live with him on any terms other than marriage?”      <br />      “It does seem, and it is most shocking indeed,” replied Elizabeth, with       tears in her eyes, “that a sister’s sense of decency and virtue in such a       point should admit of doubt. But, really, I know not what to say. Perhaps       I am not doing her justice. But she is very young; she has never been       taught to think on serious subjects; and for the last half-year, nay, for       a twelvemonth—she has been given up to nothing but amusement and       vanity. She has been allowed to dispose of her time in the most idle and       frivolous manner, and to adopt any opinions that came in her way. Since       the ——shire were first quartered in Meryton, nothing but love,       flirtation, and officers have been in her head. She has been doing       everything in her power by thinking and talking on the subject, to give       greater—what shall I call it? susceptibility to her feelings; which       are naturally lively enough. And we all know that Wickham has every charm       of person and address that can captivate a woman.”      <br />      “But you see that Jane,” said her aunt, “does not think so very ill of       Wickham as to believe him capable of the attempt.”      <br />      “Of whom does Jane ever think ill? And who is there, whatever might be       their former conduct, that she would think capable of such an attempt,       till it were proved against them? But Jane knows, as well as I do, what       Wickham really is. We both know that he has been profligate in every sense       of the word; that he has neither integrity nor honour; that he is as false       and deceitful as he is insinuating.”      <br />      “And do you really know all this?” cried Mrs. Gardiner, whose curiosity as       to the mode of her intelligence was all alive.     <br />      “I do indeed,” replied Elizabeth, colouring. “I told you, the other day,       of his infamous behaviour to Mr. Darcy; and you yourself, when last at       Longbourn, heard in what manner he spoke of the man who had behaved with       such forbearance and liberality towards him. And there are other       circumstances which I am not at liberty—which it is not worth while       to relate; but his lies about the whole Pemberley family are endless. From       what he said of Miss Darcy I was thoroughly prepared to see a proud,       reserved, disagreeable girl. Yet he knew to the contrary himself. He must       know that she was as amiable and unpretending as we have found her.”      <br />      “But does Lydia know nothing of this? can she be ignorant of what you and       Jane seem so well to understand?”      <br />      “Oh, yes!—that, that is the worst of all. Till I was in Kent, and       saw so much both of Mr. Darcy and his relation Colonel Fitzwilliam, I was       ignorant of the truth myself. And when I returned home, the ——shire       was to leave Meryton in a week or fortnight’s time. As that was the case,       neither Jane, to whom I related the whole, nor I, thought it necessary to       make our knowledge public; for of what use could it apparently be to any       one, that the good opinion which all the neighbourhood had of him should       then be overthrown? And even when it was settled that Lydia should go with       Mrs. Forster, the necessity of opening her eyes to his character never       occurred to me. That _she_ could be in any danger from the deception       never entered my head. That such a consequence as _this_ could ensue,       you may easily believe, was far enough from my thoughts.”      <br />      “When they all removed to Brighton, therefore, you had no reason, I       suppose, to believe them fond of each other?”      <br />      “Not the slightest. I can remember no symptom of affection on either side;       and had anything of the kind been perceptible, you must be aware that ours       is not a family on which it could be thrown away. When first he entered       the corps, she was ready enough to admire him; but so we all were. Every       girl in or near Meryton was out of her senses about him for the first two       months; but he never distinguished _her_ by any particular attention;       and, consequently, after a moderate period of extravagant and wild       admiration, her fancy for him gave way, and others of the regiment, who       treated her with more distinction, again became her favourites.”      <br />      It may be easily believed, that however little of novelty could be added       to their fears, hopes, and conjectures, on this interesting subject, by       its repeated discussion, no other could detain them from it long, during       the whole of the journey. From Elizabeth’s thoughts it was never absent.       Fixed there by the keenest of all anguish, self-reproach, she could find       no interval of ease or forgetfulness.     <br />      They travelled as expeditiously as possible, and, sleeping one night on       the road, reached Longbourn by dinner time the next day. It was a comfort       to Elizabeth to consider that Jane could not have been wearied by long       expectations.     <br />      The little Gardiners, attracted by the sight of a chaise, were standing on       the steps of the house as they entered the paddock; and, when the carriage       drove up to the door, the joyful surprise that lighted up their faces, and       displayed itself over their whole bodies, in a variety of capers and       frisks, was the first pleasing earnest of their welcome.     <br />      Elizabeth jumped out; and, after giving each of them a hasty kiss, hurried       into the vestibule, where Jane, who came running down from her mother’s       apartment, immediately met her.     <br />      Elizabeth, as she affectionately embraced her, whilst tears filled the       eyes of both, lost not a moment in asking whether anything had been heard       of the fugitives.     <br />      “Not yet,” replied Jane. “But now that my dear uncle is come, I hope       everything will be well.”      <br />      “Is my father in town?”      <br />      “Yes, he went on Tuesday, as I wrote you word.”      <br />      “And have you heard from him often?”      <br />      “We have heard only twice. He wrote me a few lines on Wednesday to say       that he had arrived in safety, and to give me his directions, which I       particularly begged him to do. He merely added that he should not write       again till he had something of importance to mention.”      <br />      “And my mother—how is she? How are you all?”      <br />      “My mother is tolerably well, I trust; though her spirits are greatly       shaken. She is up stairs and will have great satisfaction in seeing you       all. She does not yet leave her dressing-room. Mary and Kitty, thank       Heaven, are quite well.”      <br />      “But you—how are you?” cried Elizabeth. “You look pale. How much you       must have gone through!”      <br />      Her sister, however, assured her of her being perfectly well; and their       conversation, which had been passing while Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were       engaged with their children, was now put an end to by the approach of the       whole party. Jane ran to her uncle and aunt, and welcomed and thanked them       both, with alternate smiles and tears.     <br />      When they were all in the drawing-room, the questions which Elizabeth had       already asked were of course repeated by the others, and they soon found       that Jane had no intelligence to give. The sanguine hope of good, however,       which the benevolence of her heart suggested had not yet deserted her; she       still expected that it would all end well, and that every morning would       bring some letter, either from Lydia or her father, to explain their       proceedings, and, perhaps, announce their marriage.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a few minutes’       conversation together, received them exactly as might be expected; with       tears and lamentations of regret, invectives against the villainous       conduct of Wickham, and complaints of her own sufferings and ill-usage;       blaming everybody but the person to whose ill-judging indulgence the       errors of her daughter must principally be owing.     <br />      “If I had been able,” said she, “to carry my point in going to Brighton,       with all my family, _this_ would not have happened; but poor dear       Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did the Forsters ever let her go       out of their sight? I am sure there was some great neglect or other on       their side, for she is not the kind of girl to do such a thing if she had       been well looked after. I always thought they were very unfit to have the       charge of her; but I was overruled, as I always am. Poor dear child! And       now here’s Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will fight Wickham,       wherever he meets him and then he will be killed, and what is to become of       us all? The Collinses will turn us out before he is cold in his grave, and       if you are not kind to us, brother, I do not know what we shall do.”      <br />      They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas; and Mr. Gardiner, after       general assurances of his affection for her and all her family, told her       that he meant to be in London the very next day, and would assist Mr.       Bennet in every endeavour for recovering Lydia.     <br />      “Do not give way to useless alarm,” added he; “though it is right to be       prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to look on it as certain. It       is not quite a week since they left Brighton. In a few days more we may       gain some news of them; and till we know that they are not married, and       have no design of marrying, do not let us give the matter over as lost. As       soon as I get to town I shall go to my brother, and make him come home       with me to Gracechurch Street; and then we may consult together as to what       is to be done.”      <br />      “Oh! my dear brother,” replied Mrs. Bennet, “that is exactly what I could       most wish for. And now do, when you get to town, find them out, wherever       they may be; and if they are not married already, _make_ them marry.       And as for wedding clothes, do not let them wait for that, but tell Lydia       she shall have as much money as she chooses to buy them, after they are       married. And, above all, keep Mr. Bennet from fighting. Tell him what a       dreadful state I am in, that I am frighted out of my wits—and have       such tremblings, such flutterings, all over me—such spasms in my       side and pains in my head, and such beatings at heart, that I can get no       rest by night nor by day. And tell my dear Lydia not to give any       directions about her clothes till she has seen me, for she does not know       which are the best warehouses. Oh, brother, how kind you are! I know you       will contrive it all.”      <br />      But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his earnest endeavours in       the cause, could not avoid recommending moderation to her, as well in her       hopes as her fear; and after talking with her in this manner till dinner       was on the table, they all left her to vent all her feelings on the       housekeeper, who attended in the absence of her daughters.     <br />      Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there was no real       occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they did not attempt to       oppose it, for they knew that she had not prudence enough to hold her       tongue before the servants, while they waited at table, and judged it       better that _one_ only of the household, and the one whom they could       most trust should comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject.     <br />      In the dining-room they were soon joined by Mary and Kitty, who had been       too busily engaged in their separate apartments to make their appearance       before. One came from her books, and the other from her toilette. The       faces of both, however, were tolerably calm; and no change was visible in       either, except that the loss of her favourite sister, or the anger which       she had herself incurred in this business, had given more of fretfulness       than usual to the accents of Kitty. As for Mary, she was mistress enough       of herself to whisper to Elizabeth, with a countenance of grave       reflection, soon after they were seated at table:     <br />      “This is a most unfortunate affair, and will probably be much talked of.       But we must stem the tide of malice, and pour into the wounded bosoms of       each other the balm of sisterly consolation.”      <br />      Then, perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she added,       “Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may draw from it this useful       lesson: that loss of virtue in a female is irretrievable; that one false       step involves her in endless ruin; that her reputation is no less brittle       than it is beautiful; and that she cannot be too much guarded in her       behaviour towards the undeserving of the other sex.”      <br />      Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too much oppressed to       make any reply. Mary, however, continued to console herself with such kind       of moral extractions from the evil before them.     <br />      In the afternoon, the two elder Miss Bennets were able to be for       half-an-hour by themselves; and Elizabeth instantly availed herself of the       opportunity of making many enquiries, which Jane was equally eager to       satisfy. After joining in general lamentations over the dreadful sequel of       this event, which Elizabeth considered as all but certain, and Miss Bennet       could not assert to be wholly impossible, the former continued the       subject, by saying, “But tell me all and everything about it which I have       not already heard. Give me further particulars. What did Colonel Forster       say? Had they no apprehension of anything before the elopement took place?       They must have seen them together for ever.”      <br />      “Colonel Forster did own that he had often suspected some partiality,       especially on Lydia’s side, but nothing to give him any alarm. I am so       grieved for him! His behaviour was attentive and kind to the utmost. He _was_      coming to us, in order to assure us of his concern, before he had any idea       of their not being gone to Scotland: when that apprehension first got       abroad, it hastened his journey.”      <br />      “And was Denny convinced that Wickham would not marry? Did he know of       their intending to go off? Had Colonel Forster seen Denny himself?”      <br />      “Yes; but, when questioned by _him_, Denny denied knowing anything of       their plans, and would not give his real opinion about it. He did not       repeat his persuasion of their not marrying—and from _that_, I       am inclined to hope, he might have been misunderstood before.”      <br />      “And till Colonel Forster came himself, not one of you entertained a       doubt, I suppose, of their being really married?”      <br />      “How was it possible that such an idea should enter our brains? I felt a       little uneasy—a little fearful of my sister’s happiness with him in       marriage, because I knew that his conduct had not been always quite right.       My father and mother knew nothing of that; they only felt how imprudent a       match it must be. Kitty then owned, with a very natural triumph on knowing       more than the rest of us, that in Lydia’s last letter she had prepared her       for such a step. She had known, it seems, of their being in love with each       other, many weeks.”      <br />      “But not before they went to Brighton?”      <br />      “No, I believe not.”      <br />      “And did Colonel Forster appear to think well of Wickham himself? Does he       know his real character?”      <br />      “I must confess that he did not speak so well of Wickham as he formerly       did. He believed him to be imprudent and extravagant. And since this sad       affair has taken place, it is said that he left Meryton greatly in debt;       but I hope this may be false.”      <br />      “Oh, Jane, had we been less secret, had we told what we knew of him, this       could not have happened!”      <br />      “Perhaps it would have been better,” replied her sister. “But to expose       the former faults of any person without knowing what their present       feelings were, seemed unjustifiable. We acted with the best intentions.”      <br />      “Could Colonel Forster repeat the particulars of Lydia’s note to his       wife?”      <br />      “He brought it with him for us to see.”      <br />      Jane then took it from her pocket-book, and gave it to Elizabeth. These       were the contents:     <br />      “My dear Harriet,<br />      “You will laugh when you know where I am gone, and I cannot help laughing       myself at your surprise to-morrow morning, as soon as I am missed. I am       going to Gretna Green, and if you cannot guess with who, I shall think you       a simpleton, for there is but one man in the world I love, and he is an       angel. I should never be happy without him, so think it no harm to be off.       You need not send them word at Longbourn of my going, if you do not like       it, for it will make the surprise the greater, when I write to them and       sign my name ‘Lydia Wickham.’ What a good joke it will be! I can hardly       write for laughing. Pray make my excuses to Pratt for not keeping my       engagement, and dancing with him to-night. Tell him I hope he will excuse       me when he knows all; and tell him I will dance with him at the next ball       we meet, with great pleasure. I shall send for my clothes when I get to       Longbourn; but I wish you would tell Sally to mend a great slit in my       worked muslin gown before they are packed up. Good-bye. Give my love to       Colonel Forster. I hope you will drink to our good journey.     <br />      “Your affectionate friend,<br />      “LYDIA BENNET.”      <br />      “Oh! thoughtless, thoughtless Lydia!” cried Elizabeth when she had       finished it. “What a letter is this, to be written at such a moment! But       at least it shows that _she_ was serious on the subject of their       journey. Whatever he might afterwards persuade her to, it was not on her       side a _scheme_ of infamy. My poor father! how he must have felt it!”      <br />      “I never saw anyone so shocked. He could not speak a word for full ten       minutes. My mother was taken ill immediately, and the whole house in such       confusion!”      <br />      “Oh! Jane,” cried Elizabeth, “was there a servant belonging to it who did       not know the whole story before the end of the day?”      <br />      “I do not know. I hope there was. But to be guarded at such a time is very       difficult. My mother was in hysterics, and though I endeavoured to give       her every assistance in my power, I am afraid I did not do so much as I       might have done! But the horror of what might possibly happen almost took       from me my faculties.”      <br />      “Your attendance upon her has been too much for you. You do not look well.       Oh that I had been with you! you have had every care and anxiety upon       yourself alone.”      <br />      “Mary and Kitty have been very kind, and would have shared in every       fatigue, I am sure; but I did not think it right for either of them. Kitty       is slight and delicate; and Mary studies so much, that her hours of repose       should not be broken in on. My aunt Phillips came to Longbourn on Tuesday,       after my father went away; and was so good as to stay till Thursday with       me. She was of great use and comfort to us all. And Lady Lucas has been       very kind; she walked here on Wednesday morning to condole with us, and       offered her services, or any of her daughters’, if they should be of use       to us.”      <br />      “She had better have stayed at home,” cried Elizabeth; “perhaps she _meant_      well, but, under such a misfortune as this, one cannot see too little of       one’s neighbours. Assistance is impossible; condolence insufferable. Let       them triumph over us at a distance, and be satisfied.”      <br />      She then proceeded to enquire into the measures which her father had       intended to pursue, while in town, for the recovery of his daughter.     <br />      “He meant I believe,” replied Jane, “to go to Epsom, the place where they       last changed horses, see the postilions and try if anything could be made       out from them. His principal object must be to discover the number of the       hackney coach which took them from Clapham. It had come with a fare from       London; and as he thought that the circumstance of a gentleman and lady’s       removing from one carriage into another might be remarked he meant to make       enquiries at Clapham. If he could anyhow discover at what house the       coachman had before set down his fare, he determined to make enquiries       there, and hoped it might not be impossible to find out the stand and       number of the coach. I do not know of any other designs that he had       formed; but he was in such a hurry to be gone, and his spirits so greatly       discomposed, that I had difficulty in finding out even so much as this.”      

Chapter 48

  The whole party were in hopes of a letter from Mr. Bennet the next       morning, but the post came in without bringing a single line from him. His       family knew him to be, on all common occasions, a most negligent and       dilatory correspondent; but at such a time they had hoped for exertion.       They were forced to conclude that he had no pleasing intelligence to send;       but even of _that_ they would have been glad to be certain. Mr.       Gardiner had waited only for the letters before he set off.     <br />      When he was gone, they were certain at least of receiving constant       information of what was going on, and their uncle promised, at parting, to       prevail on Mr. Bennet to return to Longbourn, as soon as he could, to the       great consolation of his sister, who considered it as the only security       for her husband’s not being killed in a duel.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner and the children were to remain in Hertfordshire a few days       longer, as the former thought her presence might be serviceable to her       nieces. She shared in their attendance on Mrs. Bennet, and was a great       comfort to them in their hours of freedom. Their other aunt also visited       them frequently, and always, as she said, with the design of cheering and       heartening them up—though, as she never came without reporting some       fresh instance of Wickham’s extravagance or irregularity, she seldom went       away without leaving them more dispirited than she found them.     <br />      All Meryton seemed striving to blacken the man who, but three months       before, had been almost an angel of light. He was declared to be in debt       to every tradesman in the place, and his intrigues, all honoured with the       title of seduction, had been extended into every tradesman’s family.       Everybody declared that he was the wickedest young man in the world; and       everybody began to find out that they had always distrusted the appearance       of his goodness. Elizabeth, though she did not credit above half of what       was said, believed enough to make her former assurance of her sister’s       ruin more certain; and even Jane, who believed still less of it, became       almost hopeless, more especially as the time was now come when, if they       had gone to Scotland, which she had never before entirely despaired of,       they must in all probability have gained some news of them.     <br />      Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday; on Tuesday his wife received a       letter from him; it told them that, on his arrival, he had immediately       found out his brother, and persuaded him to come to Gracechurch Street;       that Mr. Bennet had been to Epsom and Clapham, before his arrival, but       without gaining any satisfactory information; and that he was now       determined to enquire at all the principal hotels in town, as Mr. Bennet       thought it possible they might have gone to one of them, on their first       coming to London, before they procured lodgings. Mr. Gardiner himself did       not expect any success from this measure, but as his brother was eager in       it, he meant to assist him in pursuing it. He added that Mr. Bennet seemed       wholly disinclined at present to leave London and promised to write again       very soon. There was also a postscript to this effect:     <br />      “I have written to Colonel Forster to desire him to find out, if possible,       from some of the young man’s intimates in the regiment, whether Wickham       has any relations or connections who would be likely to know in what part       of town he has now concealed himself. If there were anyone that one could       apply to with a probability of gaining such a clue as that, it might be of       essential consequence. At present we have nothing to guide us. Colonel       Forster will, I dare say, do everything in his power to satisfy us on this       head. But, on second thoughts, perhaps, Lizzy could tell us what relations       he has now living, better than any other person.”      <br />      Elizabeth was at no loss to understand from whence this deference to her       authority proceeded; but it was not in her power to give any information       of so satisfactory a nature as the compliment deserved. She had never       heard of his having had any relations, except a father and mother, both of       whom had been dead many years. It was possible, however, that some of his       companions in the ——shire might be able to give more       information; and though she was not very sanguine in expecting it, the       application was a something to look forward to.     <br />      Every day at Longbourn was now a day of anxiety; but the most anxious part       of each was when the post was expected. The arrival of letters was the       grand object of every morning’s impatience. Through letters, whatever of       good or bad was to be told would be communicated, and every succeeding day       was expected to bring some news of importance.     <br />      But before they heard again from Mr. Gardiner, a letter arrived for their       father, from a different quarter, from Mr. Collins; which, as Jane had       received directions to open all that came for him in his absence, she       accordingly read; and Elizabeth, who knew what curiosities his letters       always were, looked over her, and read it likewise. It was as follows:     <br />      “My dear Sir,<br />      “I feel myself called upon, by our relationship, and my situation in life,       to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now suffering       under, of which we were yesterday informed by a letter from Hertfordshire.       Be assured, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and myself sincerely sympathise       with you and all your respectable family, in your present distress, which       must be of the bitterest kind, because proceeding from a cause which no       time can remove. No arguments shall be wanting on my part that can       alleviate so severe a misfortune—or that may comfort you, under a       circumstance that must be of all others the most afflicting to a parent’s       mind. The death of your daughter would have been a blessing in comparison       of this. And it is the more to be lamented, because there is reason to       suppose as my dear Charlotte informs me, that this licentiousness of       behaviour in your daughter has proceeded from a faulty degree of       indulgence; though, at the same time, for the consolation of yourself and       Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think that her own disposition must be       naturally bad, or she could not be guilty of such an enormity, at so early       an age. Howsoever that may be, you are grievously to be pitied; in which       opinion I am not only joined by Mrs. Collins, but likewise by Lady       Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have related the affair. They agree       with me in apprehending that this false step in one daughter will be       injurious to the fortunes of all the others; for who, as Lady Catherine       herself condescendingly says, will connect themselves with such a family?       And this consideration leads me moreover to reflect, with augmented       satisfaction, on a certain event of last November; for had it been       otherwise, I must have been involved in all your sorrow and disgrace. Let       me then advise you, dear sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to       throw off your unworthy child from your affection for ever, and leave her       to reap the fruits of her own heinous offense.     <br />      “I am, dear sir, etc., etc.”      <br />      Mr. Gardiner did not write again till he had received an answer from       Colonel Forster; and then he had nothing of a pleasant nature to send. It       was not known that Wickham had a single relationship with whom he kept up       any connection, and it was certain that he had no near one living. His       former acquaintances had been numerous; but since he had been in the       militia, it did not appear that he was on terms of particular friendship       with any of them. There was no one, therefore, who could be pointed out as       likely to give any news of him. And in the wretched state of his own       finances, there was a very powerful motive for secrecy, in addition to his       fear of discovery by Lydia’s relations, for it had just transpired that he       had left gaming debts behind him to a very considerable amount. Colonel       Forster believed that more than a thousand pounds would be necessary to       clear his expenses at Brighton. He owed a good deal in town, but his debts       of honour were still more formidable. Mr. Gardiner did not attempt to       conceal these particulars from the Longbourn family. Jane heard them with       horror. “A gamester!” she cried. “This is wholly unexpected. I had not an       idea of it.”      <br />      Mr. Gardiner added in his letter, that they might expect to see their       father at home on the following day, which was Saturday. Rendered       spiritless by the ill-success of all their endeavours, he had yielded to       his brother-in-law’s entreaty that he would return to his family, and       leave it to him to do whatever occasion might suggest to be advisable for       continuing their pursuit. When Mrs. Bennet was told of this, she did not       express so much satisfaction as her children expected, considering what       her anxiety for his life had been before.     <br />      “What, is he coming home, and without poor Lydia?” she cried. “Sure he       will not leave London before he has found them. Who is to fight Wickham,       and make him marry her, if he comes away?”      <br />      As Mrs. Gardiner began to wish to be at home, it was settled that she and       the children should go to London, at the same time that Mr. Bennet came       from it. The coach, therefore, took them the first stage of their journey,       and brought its master back to Longbourn.     <br />      Mrs. Gardiner went away in all the perplexity about Elizabeth and her       Derbyshire friend that had attended her from that part of the world. His       name had never been voluntarily mentioned before them by her niece; and       the kind of half-expectation which Mrs. Gardiner had formed, of their       being followed by a letter from him, had ended in nothing. Elizabeth had       received none since her return that could come from Pemberley.     <br />      The present unhappy state of the family rendered any other excuse for the       lowness of her spirits unnecessary; nothing, therefore, could be fairly       conjectured from _that_, though Elizabeth, who was by this time       tolerably well acquainted with her own feelings, was perfectly aware that,       had she known nothing of Darcy, she could have borne the dread of Lydia’s       infamy somewhat better. It would have spared her, she thought, one       sleepless night out of two.     <br />      When Mr. Bennet arrived, he had all the appearance of his usual       philosophic composure. He said as little as he had ever been in the habit       of saying; made no mention of the business that had taken him away, and it       was some time before his daughters had courage to speak of it.     <br />      It was not till the afternoon, when he had joined them at tea, that       Elizabeth ventured to introduce the subject; and then, on her briefly       expressing her sorrow for what he must have endured, he replied, “Say       nothing of that. Who should suffer but myself? It has been my own doing,       and I ought to feel it.”      <br />      “You must not be too severe upon yourself,” replied Elizabeth.     <br />      “You may well warn me against such an evil. Human nature is so prone to       fall into it! No, Lizzy, let me once in my life feel how much I have been       to blame. I am not afraid of being overpowered by the impression. It will       pass away soon enough.”      <br />      “Do you suppose them to be in London?”      <br />      “Yes; where else can they be so well concealed?”      <br />      “And Lydia used to want to go to London,” added Kitty.     <br />      “She is happy then,” said her father drily; “and her residence there will       probably be of some duration.”      <br />      Then after a short silence he continued:     <br />      “Lizzy, I bear you no ill-will for being justified in your advice to me       last May, which, considering the event, shows some greatness of mind.”      <br />      They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to fetch her mother’s tea.     <br />      “This is a parade,” he cried, “which does one good; it gives such an       elegance to misfortune! Another day I will do the same; I will sit in my       library, in my nightcap and powdering gown, and give as much trouble as I       can; or, perhaps, I may defer it till Kitty runs away.”      <br />      “I am not going to run away, papa,” said Kitty fretfully.       “If _I_ should ever go to Brighton, I would behave better than Lydia.”      <br />      “_You_ go to Brighton. I would not trust you so near it as Eastbourne       for fifty pounds! No, Kitty, I have at last learnt to be cautious, and you       will feel the effects of it. No officer is ever to enter into my house       again, nor even to pass through the village. Balls will be absolutely       prohibited, unless you stand up with one of your sisters. And you are       never to stir out of doors till you can prove that you have spent ten       minutes of every day in a rational manner.”      <br />      Kitty, who took all these threats in a serious light, began to cry.     <br />      “Well, well,” said he, “do not make yourself unhappy. If you are a good       girl for the next ten years, I will take you to a review at the end of       them.”      

Chapter 49

  Two days after Mr. Bennet’s return, as Jane and Elizabeth were walking       together in the shrubbery behind the house, they saw the housekeeper       coming towards them, and, concluding that she came to call them to their       mother, went forward to meet her; but, instead of the expected summons,       when they approached her, she said to Miss Bennet, “I beg your pardon,       madam, for interrupting you, but I was in hopes you might have got some       good news from town, so I took the liberty of coming to ask.”      <br />      “What do you mean, Hill? We have heard nothing from town.”      <br />      “Dear madam,” cried Mrs. Hill, in great astonishment, “don’t you know       there is an express come for master from Mr. Gardiner? He has been here       this half-hour, and master has had a letter.”      <br />      Away ran the girls, too eager to get in to have time for speech. They ran       through the vestibule into the breakfast-room; from thence to the library;       their father was in neither; and they were on the point of seeking him up       stairs with their mother, when they were met by the butler, who said:     <br />      “If you are looking for my master, ma’am, he is walking towards the little       copse.”      <br />      Upon this information, they instantly passed through the hall once more,       and ran across the lawn after their father, who was deliberately pursuing       his way towards a small wood on one side of the paddock.     <br />      Jane, who was not so light nor so much in the habit of running as       Elizabeth, soon lagged behind, while her sister, panting for breath, came       up with him, and eagerly cried out:     <br />      “Oh, papa, what news—what news? Have you heard from my uncle?”      <br />      “Yes I have had a letter from him by express.”      <br />      “Well, and what news does it bring—good or bad?”      <br />      “What is there of good to be expected?” said he, taking the letter from       his pocket. “But perhaps you would like to read it.”      <br />      Elizabeth impatiently caught it from his hand. Jane now came up.     <br />      “Read it aloud,” said their father, “for I hardly know myself what it is       about.”      <br />      “Gracechurch Street, _Monday, August_ 2.     <br />      “My dear Brother,<br />      “At last I am able to send you some tidings of my niece, and such as, upon       the whole, I hope it will give you satisfaction. Soon after you left me on       Saturday, I was fortunate enough to find out in what part of London they       were. The particulars I reserve till we meet; it is enough to know they       are discovered. I have seen them both—”<br />          “Then it is as I always hoped,” cried Jane; “they       are married!”      <br />      Elizabeth read on:     <br />      “I have seen them both. They are not married, nor can I find there was any       intention of being so; but if you are willing to perform the engagements       which I have ventured to make on your side, I hope it will not be long       before they are. All that is required of you is, to assure to your       daughter, by settlement, her equal share of the five thousand pounds       secured among your children after the decease of yourself and my sister;       and, moreover, to enter into an engagement of allowing her, during your       life, one hundred pounds per annum. These are conditions which,       considering everything, I had no hesitation in complying with, as far as I       thought myself privileged, for you. I shall send this by express, that no       time may be lost in bringing me your answer. You will easily comprehend,       from these particulars, that Mr. Wickham’s circumstances are not so       hopeless as they are generally believed to be. The world has been deceived       in that respect; and I am happy to say there will be some little money,       even when all his debts are discharged, to settle on my niece, in addition       to her own fortune. If, as I conclude will be the case, you send me full       powers to act in your name throughout the whole of this business, I will       immediately give directions to Haggerston for preparing a proper       settlement. There will not be the smallest occasion for your coming to       town again; therefore stay quiet at Longbourn, and depend on my diligence       and care. Send back your answer as fast as you can, and be careful to       write explicitly. We have judged it best that my niece should be married       from this house, of which I hope you will approve. She comes to us to-day.       I shall write again as soon as anything more is determined on. Yours,       etc.,     <br />      “EDW. GARDINER.”      <br />      “Is it possible?” cried Elizabeth, when she had finished. “Can it be       possible that he will marry her?”      <br />      “Wickham is not so undeserving, then, as we thought him,” said her sister.       “My dear father, I congratulate you.”      <br />      “And have you answered the letter?” cried Elizabeth.     <br />      “No; but it must be done soon.”      <br />      Most earnestly did she then entreat him to lose no more time before he       wrote.     <br />      “Oh! my dear father,” she cried, “come back and write immediately.       Consider how important every moment is in such a case.”      <br />      “Let me write for you,” said Jane, “if you dislike the trouble yourself.”      <br />      “I dislike it very much,” he replied; “but it must be done.”      <br />      And so saying, he turned back with them, and walked towards the house.     <br />      “And may I ask—” said Elizabeth; “but the terms, I suppose, must be       complied with.”      <br />      “Complied with! I am only ashamed of his asking so little.”      <br />      “And they _must_ marry! Yet he is _such_ a man!”      <br />      “Yes, yes, they must marry. There is nothing else to be done. But there       are two things that I want very much to know; one is, how much money your       uncle has laid down to bring it about; and the other, how am I ever to pay       him.”      <br />      “Money! My uncle!” cried Jane, “what do you mean, sir?”      <br />      “I mean, that no man in his senses would marry Lydia on so slight a       temptation as one hundred a year during my life, and fifty after I am       gone.”      <br />      “That is very true,” said Elizabeth; “though it had not occurred to me       before. His debts to be discharged, and something still to remain! Oh! it       must be my uncle’s doings! Generous, good man, I am afraid he has       distressed himself. A small sum could not do all this.”      <br />      “No,” said her father; “Wickham’s a fool if he takes her with a farthing       less than ten thousand pounds. I should be sorry to think so ill of him,       in the very beginning of our relationship.”      <br />      “Ten thousand pounds! Heaven forbid! How is half such a sum to be repaid?”      <br />      Mr. Bennet made no answer, and each of them, deep in thought, continued       silent till they reached the house. Their father then went on to the       library to write, and the girls walked into the breakfast-room.     <br />      “And they are really to be married!” cried Elizabeth, as soon as they were       by themselves. “How strange this is! And for _this_ we are to be       thankful. That they should marry, small as is their chance of happiness,       and wretched as is his character, we are forced to rejoice. Oh, Lydia!”      <br />      “I comfort myself with thinking,” replied Jane, “that he certainly would       not marry Lydia if he had not a real regard for her. Though our kind uncle       has done something towards clearing him, I cannot believe that ten       thousand pounds, or anything like it, has been advanced. He has children       of his own, and may have more. How could he spare half ten thousand       pounds?”      <br />      “If he were ever able to learn what Wickham’s debts have been,” said       Elizabeth, “and how much is settled on his side on our sister, we shall       exactly know what Mr. Gardiner has done for them, because Wickham has not       sixpence of his own. The kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be       requited. Their taking her home, and affording her their personal       protection and countenance, is such a sacrifice to her advantage as years       of gratitude cannot enough acknowledge. By this time she is actually with       them! If such goodness does not make her miserable now, she will never       deserve to be happy! What a meeting for her, when she first sees my aunt!”      <br />      “We must endeavour to forget all that has passed on either side,” said       Jane: “I hope and trust they will yet be happy. His consenting to marry       her is a proof, I will believe, that he is come to a right way of       thinking. Their mutual affection will steady them; and I flatter myself       they will settle so quietly, and live in so rational a manner, as may in       time make their past imprudence forgotten.”      <br />      “Their conduct has been such,” replied Elizabeth, “as neither you, nor I,       nor anybody can ever forget. It is useless to talk of it.”      <br />      It now occurred to the girls that their mother was in all likelihood       perfectly ignorant of what had happened. They went to the library,       therefore, and asked their father whether he would not wish them to make       it known to her. He was writing and, without raising his head, coolly       replied:     <br />      “Just as you please.”      <br />      “May we take my uncle’s letter to read to her?”      <br />      “Take whatever you like, and get away.”      <br />      Elizabeth took the letter from his writing-table, and they went up stairs       together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet: one communication       would, therefore, do for all. After a slight preparation for good news,       the letter was read aloud. Mrs. Bennet could hardly contain herself. As       soon as Jane had read Mr. Gardiner’s hope of Lydia’s being soon married,       her joy burst forth, and every following sentence added to its exuberance.       She was now in an irritation as violent from delight, as she had ever been       fidgety from alarm and vexation. To know that her daughter would be       married was enough. She was disturbed by no fear for her felicity, nor       humbled by any remembrance of her misconduct.     <br />      “My dear, dear Lydia!” she cried. “This is delightful indeed! She will be       married! I shall see her again! She will be married at sixteen! My good,       kind brother! I knew how it would be. I knew he would manage everything!       How I long to see her! and to see dear Wickham too! But the clothes, the       wedding clothes! I will write to my sister Gardiner about them directly.       Lizzy, my dear, run down to your father, and ask him how much he will give       her. Stay, stay, I will go myself. Ring the bell, Kitty, for Hill. I will       put on my things in a moment. My dear, dear Lydia! How merry we shall be       together when we meet!”      <br />      Her eldest daughter endeavoured to give some relief to the violence of       these transports, by leading her thoughts to the obligations which Mr.       Gardiner’s behaviour laid them all under.     <br />      “For we must attribute this happy conclusion,” she added, “in a great       measure to his kindness. We are persuaded that he has pledged himself to       assist Mr. Wickham with money.”      <br />      “Well,” cried her mother, “it is all very right; who should do it but her       own uncle? If he had not had a family of his own, I and my children must       have had all his money, you know; and it is the first time we have ever       had anything from him, except a few presents. Well! I am so happy! In a       short time I shall have a daughter married. Mrs. Wickham! How well it       sounds! And she was only sixteen last June. My dear Jane, I am in such a       flutter, that I am sure I can’t write; so I will dictate, and you write       for me. We will settle with your father about the money afterwards; but       the things should be ordered immediately.”      <br />      She was then proceeding to all the particulars of calico, muslin, and       cambric, and would shortly have dictated some very plentiful orders, had       not Jane, though with some difficulty, persuaded her to wait till her       father was at leisure to be consulted. One day’s delay, she observed,       would be of small importance; and her mother was too happy to be quite so       obstinate as usual. Other schemes, too, came into her head.     <br />      “I will go to Meryton,” said she, “as soon as I am dressed, and tell the       good, good news to my sister Philips. And as I come back, I can call on       Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, run down and order the carriage. An       airing would do me a great deal of good, I am sure. Girls, can I do       anything for you in Meryton? Oh! Here comes Hill! My dear Hill, have you       heard the good news? Miss Lydia is going to be married; and you shall all       have a bowl of punch to make merry at her wedding.”      <br />      Mrs. Hill began instantly to express her joy. Elizabeth received her       congratulations amongst the rest, and then, sick of this folly, took       refuge in her own room, that she might think with freedom.     <br />      Poor Lydia’s situation must, at best, be bad enough; but that it was no       worse, she had need to be thankful. She felt it so; and though, in looking       forward, neither rational happiness nor worldly prosperity could be justly       expected for her sister, in looking back to what they had feared, only two       hours ago, she felt all the advantages of what they had gained.     

Chapter 50

  Mr. Bennet had very often wished before this period of his life that,       instead of spending his whole income, he had laid by an annual sum for the       better provision of his children, and of his wife, if she survived him. He       now wished it more than ever. Had he done his duty in that respect, Lydia       need not have been indebted to her uncle for whatever of honour or credit       could now be purchased for her. The satisfaction of prevailing on one of       the most worthless young men in Great Britain to be her husband might then       have rested in its proper place.     <br />      He was seriously concerned that a cause of so little advantage to anyone       should be forwarded at the sole expense of his brother-in-law, and he was       determined, if possible, to find out the extent of his assistance, and to       discharge the obligation as soon as he could.     <br />      When first Mr. Bennet had married, economy was held to be perfectly       useless, for, of course, they were to have a son. The son was to join in       cutting off the entail, as soon as he should be of age, and the widow and       younger children would by that means be provided for. Five daughters       successively entered the world, but yet the son was to come; and Mrs.       Bennet, for many years after Lydia’s birth, had been certain that he       would. This event had at last been despaired of, but it was then too late       to be saving. Mrs. Bennet had no turn for economy, and her husband’s love       of independence had alone prevented their exceeding their income.     <br />      Five thousand pounds was settled by marriage articles on Mrs. Bennet and       the children. But in what proportions it should be divided amongst the       latter depended on the will of the parents. This was one point, with       regard to Lydia, at least, which was now to be settled, and Mr. Bennet       could have no hesitation in acceding to the proposal before him. In terms       of grateful acknowledgment for the kindness of his brother, though       expressed most concisely, he then delivered on paper his perfect       approbation of all that was done, and his willingness to fulfil the       engagements that had been made for him. He had never before supposed that,       could Wickham be prevailed on to marry his daughter, it would be done with       so little inconvenience to himself as by the present arrangement. He would       scarcely be ten pounds a year the loser by the hundred that was to be paid       them; for, what with her board and pocket allowance, and the continual       presents in money which passed to her through her mother’s hands, Lydia’s       expenses had been very little within that sum.     <br />      That it would be done with such trifling exertion on his side, too, was       another very welcome surprise; for his wish at present was to have as       little trouble in the business as possible. When the first transports of       rage which had produced his activity in seeking her were over, he       naturally returned to all his former indolence. His letter was soon       dispatched; for, though dilatory in undertaking business, he was quick in       its execution. He begged to know further particulars of what he was       indebted to his brother, but was too angry with Lydia to send any message       to her.     <br />      The good news spread quickly through the house, and with proportionate       speed through the neighbourhood. It was borne in the latter with decent       philosophy. To be sure, it would have been more for the advantage of       conversation had Miss Lydia Bennet come upon the town; or, as the happiest       alternative, been secluded from the world, in some distant farmhouse. But       there was much to be talked of in marrying her; and the good-natured       wishes for her well-doing which had proceeded before from all the spiteful       old ladies in Meryton lost but a little of their spirit in this change of       circumstances, because with such an husband her misery was considered       certain.     <br />      It was a fortnight since Mrs. Bennet had been downstairs; but on this       happy day she again took her seat at the head of her table, and in spirits       oppressively high. No sentiment of shame gave a damp to her triumph. The       marriage of a daughter, which had been the first object of her wishes       since Jane was sixteen, was now on the point of accomplishment, and her       thoughts and her words ran wholly on those attendants of elegant nuptials,       fine muslins, new carriages, and servants. She was busily searching       through the neighbourhood for a proper situation for her daughter, and,       without knowing or considering what their income might be, rejected many       as deficient in size and importance.     <br />      “Haye Park might do,” said she, “if the Gouldings could quit it—or       the great house at Stoke, if the drawing-room were larger; but Ashworth is       too far off! I could not bear to have her ten miles from me; and as for       Pulvis Lodge, the attics are dreadful.”      <br />      Her husband allowed her to talk on without interruption while the servants       remained. But when they had withdrawn, he said to her: “Mrs. Bennet,       before you take any or all of these houses for your son and daughter, let       us come to a right understanding. Into _one_ house in this       neighbourhood they shall never have admittance. I will not encourage the       impudence of either, by receiving them at Longbourn.”      <br />      A long dispute followed this declaration; but Mr. Bennet was firm. It soon       led to another; and Mrs. Bennet found, with amazement and horror, that her       husband would not advance a guinea to buy clothes for his daughter. He       protested that she should receive from him no mark of affection whatever       on the occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly comprehend it. That his anger       could be carried to such a point of inconceivable resentment as to refuse       his daughter a privilege without which her marriage would scarcely seem       valid, exceeded all she could believe possible. She was more alive to the       disgrace which her want of new clothes must reflect on her daughter’s       nuptials, than to any sense of shame at her eloping and living with       Wickham a fortnight before they took place.     <br />      Elizabeth was now most heartily sorry that she had, from the distress of       the moment, been led to make Mr. Darcy acquainted with their fears for her       sister; for since her marriage would so shortly give the proper       termination to the elopement, they might hope to conceal its unfavourable       beginning from all those who were not immediately on the spot.     <br />      She had no fear of its spreading farther through his means. There were few       people on whose secrecy she would have more confidently depended; but, at       the same time, there was no one whose knowledge of a sister’s frailty       would have mortified her so much—not, however, from any fear of       disadvantage from it individually to herself, for, at any rate, there       seemed a gulf impassable between them. Had Lydia’s marriage been concluded       on the most honourable terms, it was not to be supposed that Mr. Darcy       would connect himself with a family where, to every other objection, would       now be added an alliance and relationship of the nearest kind with a man       whom he so justly scorned.     <br />      From such a connection she could not wonder that he would shrink. The wish       of procuring her regard, which she had assured herself of his feeling in       Derbyshire, could not in rational expectation survive such a blow as this.       She was humbled, she was grieved; she repented, though she hardly knew of       what. She became jealous of his esteem, when she could no longer hope to       be benefited by it. She wanted to hear of him, when there seemed the least       chance of gaining intelligence. She was convinced that she could have been       happy with him, when it was no longer likely they should meet.     <br />      What a triumph for him, as she often thought, could he know that the       proposals which she had proudly spurned only four months ago, would now       have been most gladly and gratefully received! He was as generous, she       doubted not, as the most generous of his sex; but while he was mortal,       there must be a triumph.     <br />      She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man who, in       disposition and talents, would most suit her. His understanding and       temper, though unlike her own, would have answered all her wishes. It was       an union that must have been to the advantage of both; by her ease and       liveliness, his mind might have been softened, his manners improved; and       from his judgement, information, and knowledge of the world, she must have       received benefit of greater importance.     <br />      But no such happy marriage could now teach the admiring multitude what       connubial felicity really was. An union of a different tendency, and       precluding the possibility of the other, was soon to be formed in their       family.     <br />      How Wickham and Lydia were to be supported in tolerable independence, she       could not imagine. But how little of permanent happiness could belong to a       couple who were only brought together because their passions were stronger       than their virtue, she could easily conjecture.     <br />      Mr. Gardiner soon wrote again to his brother. To Mr. Bennet’s       acknowledgments he briefly replied, with assurance of his eagerness to       promote the welfare of any of his family; and concluded with entreaties       that the subject might never be mentioned to him again. The principal       purport of his letter was to inform them that Mr. Wickham had resolved on       quitting the militia.     <br />      “It was greatly my wish that he should do so,” he added, “as soon as his       marriage was fixed on. And I think you will agree with me, in considering       the removal from that corps as highly advisable, both on his account and       my niece’s. It is Mr. Wickham’s intention to go into the regulars; and       among his former friends, there are still some who are able and willing to       assist him in the army. He has the promise of an ensigncy in General       ——’s regiment, now quartered in the North. It is an advantage       to have it so far from this part of the kingdom. He promises fairly; and I       hope among different people, where they may each have a character to       preserve, they will both be more prudent. I have written to Colonel       Forster, to inform him of our present arrangements, and to request that he       will satisfy the various creditors of Mr. Wickham in and near Brighton,       with assurances of speedy payment, for which I have pledged myself. And       will you give yourself the trouble of carrying similar assurances to his       creditors in Meryton, of whom I shall subjoin a list according to his       information? He has given in all his debts; I hope at least he has not       deceived us. Haggerston has our directions, and all will be completed in a       week. They will then join his regiment, unless they are first invited to       Longbourn; and I understand from Mrs. Gardiner, that my niece is very       desirous of seeing you all before she leaves the South. She is well, and       begs to be dutifully remembered to you and her mother.—Yours, etc.,     <br />      “E. GARDINER.”      <br />      Mr. Bennet and his daughters saw all the advantages of Wickham’s removal       from the ——shire as clearly as Mr. Gardiner could do. But Mrs.       Bennet was not so well pleased with it. Lydia’s being settled in the       North, just when she had expected most pleasure and pride in her company,       for she had by no means given up her plan of their residing in       Hertfordshire, was a severe disappointment; and, besides, it was such a       pity that Lydia should be taken from a regiment where she was acquainted       with everybody, and had so many favourites.     <br />      “She is so fond of Mrs. Forster,” said she, “it will be quite shocking to       send her away! And there are several of the young men, too, that she likes       very much. The officers may not be so pleasant in General ——’s       regiment.”      <br />      His daughter’s request, for such it might be considered, of being admitted       into her family again before she set off for the North, received at first       an absolute negative. But Jane and Elizabeth, who agreed in wishing, for       the sake of their sister’s feelings and consequence, that she should be       noticed on her marriage by her parents, urged him so earnestly yet so       rationally and so mildly, to receive her and her husband at Longbourn, as       soon as they were married, that he was prevailed on to think as they       thought, and act as they wished. And their mother had the satisfaction of       knowing that she would be able to show her married daughter in the       neighbourhood before she was banished to the North. When Mr. Bennet wrote       again to his brother, therefore, he sent his permission for them to come;       and it was settled, that as soon as the ceremony was over, they should       proceed to Longbourn. Elizabeth was surprised, however, that Wickham       should consent to such a scheme, and had she consulted only her own       inclination, any meeting with him would have been the last object of her       wishes.     

Chapter 51

  Their sister’s wedding day arrived; and Jane and Elizabeth felt for her       probably more than she felt for herself. The carriage was sent to meet       them at ——, and they were to return in it by dinner-time.       Their arrival was dreaded by the elder Miss Bennets, and Jane more       especially, who gave Lydia the feelings which would have attended herself,       had _she_ been the culprit, and was wretched in the thought of what her       sister must endure.     <br />      They came. The family were assembled in the breakfast room to receive       them. Smiles decked the face of Mrs. Bennet as the carriage drove up to       the door; her husband looked impenetrably grave; her daughters, alarmed,       anxious, uneasy.     <br />      Lydia’s voice was heard in the vestibule; the door was thrown open, and       she ran into the room. Her mother stepped forwards, embraced her, and       welcomed her with rapture; gave her hand, with an affectionate smile, to       Wickham, who followed his lady; and wished them both joy with an alacrity       which shewed no doubt of their happiness.     <br />      Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, was not quite       so cordial. His countenance rather gained in austerity; and he scarcely       opened his lips. The easy assurance of the young couple, indeed, was       enough to provoke him. Elizabeth was disgusted, and even Miss Bennet was       shocked. Lydia was Lydia still; untamed, unabashed, wild, noisy, and       fearless. She turned from sister to sister, demanding their       congratulations; and when at length they all sat down, looked eagerly       round the room, took notice of some little alteration in it, and observed,       with a laugh, that it was a great while since she had been there.     <br />      Wickham was not at all more distressed than herself, but his manners were       always so pleasing, that had his character and his marriage been exactly       what they ought, his smiles and his easy address, while he claimed their       relationship, would have delighted them all. Elizabeth had not before       believed him quite equal to such assurance; but she sat down, resolving       within herself to draw no limits in future to the impudence of an impudent       man. _She_ blushed, and Jane blushed; but the cheeks of the two who caused       their confusion suffered no variation of colour.     <br />      There was no want of discourse. The bride and her mother could neither of       them talk fast enough; and Wickham, who happened to sit near Elizabeth,       began enquiring after his acquaintance in that neighbourhood, with a good       humoured ease which she felt very unable to equal in her replies. They       seemed each of them to have the happiest memories in the world. Nothing of       the past was recollected with pain; and Lydia led voluntarily to subjects       which her sisters would not have alluded to for the world.     <br />      “Only think of its being three months,” she cried, “since I went away; it       seems but a fortnight I declare; and yet there have been things enough       happened in the time. Good gracious! when I went away, I am sure I had no       more idea of being married till I came back again! though I thought it       would be very good fun if I was.”      <br />      Her father lifted up his eyes. Jane was distressed. Elizabeth looked       expressively at Lydia; but she, who never heard nor saw anything of which       she chose to be insensible, gaily continued, “Oh! mamma, do the people       hereabouts know I am married to-day? I was afraid they might not; and we       overtook William Goulding in his curricle, so I was determined he should       know it, and so I let down the side-glass next to him, and took off my       glove, and let my hand just rest upon the window frame, so that he might       see the ring, and then I bowed and smiled like anything.”      <br />      Elizabeth could bear it no longer. She got up, and ran out of the room;       and returned no more, till she heard them passing through the hall to the       dining parlour. She then joined them soon enough to see Lydia, with       anxious parade, walk up to her mother’s right hand, and hear her say to       her eldest sister, “Ah! Jane, I take your place now, and you must go       lower, because I am a married woman.”      <br />      It was not to be supposed that time would give Lydia that embarrassment       from which she had been so wholly free at first. Her ease and good spirits       increased. She longed to see Mrs. Phillips, the Lucases, and all their       other neighbours, and to hear herself called “Mrs. Wickham” by each of       them; and in the mean time, she went after dinner to show her ring, and       boast of being married, to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids.     <br />      “Well, mamma,” said she, when they were all returned to the breakfast       room, “and what do you think of my husband? Is not he a charming man? I am       sure my sisters must all envy me. I only hope they may have half my good       luck. They must all go to Brighton. That is the place to get husbands.       What a pity it is, mamma, we did not all go.”      <br />      “Very true; and if I had my will, we should. But my dear Lydia, I don’t at       all like your going such a way off. Must it be so?”      <br />      “Oh, lord! yes;—there is nothing in that. I shall like it of all       things. You and papa, and my sisters, must come down and see us. We shall       be at Newcastle all the winter, and I dare say there will be some balls,       and I will take care to get good partners for them all.”      <br />      “I should like it beyond anything!” said her mother.     <br />      “And then when you go away, you may leave one or two of my sisters behind       you; and I dare say I shall get husbands for them before the winter is       over.”      <br />      “I thank you for my share of the favour,” said Elizabeth; “but I do not       particularly like your way of getting husbands.”      <br />      Their visitors were not to remain above ten days with them. Mr. Wickham       had received his commission before he left London, and he was to join his       regiment at the end of a fortnight.     <br />      No one but Mrs. Bennet regretted that their stay would be so short; and       she made the most of the time by visiting about with her daughter, and       having very frequent parties at home. These parties were acceptable to       all; to avoid a family circle was even more desirable to such as did       think, than such as did not.     <br />      Wickham’s affection for Lydia was just what Elizabeth had expected to find       it; not equal to Lydia’s for him. She had scarcely needed her present       observation to be satisfied, from the reason of things, that their       elopement had been brought on by the strength of her love, rather than by       his; and she would have wondered why, without violently caring for her, he       chose to elope with her at all, had she not felt certain that his flight       was rendered necessary by distress of circumstances; and if that were the       case, he was not the young man to resist an opportunity of having a       companion.     <br />      Lydia was exceedingly fond of him. He was her dear Wickham on every       occasion; no one was to be put in competition with him. He did every thing       best in the world; and she was sure he would kill more birds on the first       of September, than any body else in the country.     <br />      One morning, soon after their arrival, as she was sitting with her two       elder sisters, she said to Elizabeth:     <br />      “Lizzy, I never gave _you_ an account of my wedding, I believe. You       were not by, when I told mamma and the others all about it. Are not you       curious to hear how it was managed?”      <br />      “No really,” replied Elizabeth; “I think there cannot be too little said       on the subject.”      <br />      “La! You are so strange! But I must tell you how it went off. We were       married, you know, at St. Clement’s, because Wickham’s lodgings were in       that parish. And it was settled that we should all be there by eleven       o’clock. My uncle and aunt and I were to go together; and the others were       to meet us at the church. Well, Monday morning came, and I was in such a       fuss! I was so afraid, you know, that something would happen to put it       off, and then I should have gone quite distracted. And there was my aunt,       all the time I was dressing, preaching and talking away just as if she was       reading a sermon. However, I did not hear above one word in ten, for I was       thinking, you may suppose, of my dear Wickham. I longed to know whether he       would be married in his blue coat.”      <br />      “Well, and so we breakfasted at ten as usual; I thought it would never be       over; for, by the bye, you are to understand, that my uncle and aunt were       horrid unpleasant all the time I was with them. If you’ll believe me, I       did not once put my foot out of doors, though I was there a fortnight. Not       one party, or scheme, or anything. To be sure London was rather thin, but,       however, the Little Theatre was open. Well, and so just as the carriage       came to the door, my uncle was called away upon business to that horrid       man Mr. Stone. And then, you know, when once they get together, there is       no end of it. Well, I was so frightened I did not know what to do, for my       uncle was to give me away; and if we were beyond the hour, we could not be       married all day. But, luckily, he came back again in ten minutes’ time,       and then we all set out. However, I recollected afterwards that if he _had_      been prevented going, the wedding need not be put off, for Mr. Darcy might       have done as well.”      <br />      “Mr. Darcy!” repeated Elizabeth, in utter amazement.     <br />      “Oh, yes!—he was to come there with Wickham, you know. But gracious       me! I quite forgot! I ought not to have said a word about it. I promised       them so faithfully! What will Wickham say? It was to be such a secret!”      <br />      “If it was to be secret,” said Jane, “say not another word on the subject.       You may depend upon my seeking no further.”      <br />      “Oh! certainly,” said Elizabeth, though burning with curiosity; “we will       ask you no questions.”      <br />      “Thank you,” said Lydia, “for if you did, I should certainly tell you all,       and then Wickham would be angry.”      <br />      On such encouragement to ask, Elizabeth was forced to put it out of her       power, by running away.     <br />      But to live in ignorance on such a point was impossible; or at least it       was impossible not to try for information. Mr. Darcy had been at her       sister’s wedding. It was exactly a scene, and exactly among people, where       he had apparently least to do, and least temptation to go. Conjectures as       to the meaning of it, rapid and wild, hurried into her brain; but she was       satisfied with none. Those that best pleased her, as placing his conduct       in the noblest light, seemed most improbable. She could not bear such       suspense; and hastily seizing a sheet of paper, wrote a short letter to       her aunt, to request an explanation of what Lydia had dropt, if it were       compatible with the secrecy which had been intended.     <br />      “You may readily comprehend,” she added, “what my curiosity must be to       know how a person unconnected with any of us, and (comparatively speaking)       a stranger to our family, should have been amongst you at such a time.       Pray write instantly, and let me understand it—unless it is, for       very cogent reasons, to remain in the secrecy which Lydia seems to think       necessary; and then I must endeavour to be satisfied with ignorance.”      <br />      “Not that I _shall_, though,” she added to herself, as she finished       the letter; “and my dear aunt, if you do not tell me in an honourable       manner, I shall certainly be reduced to tricks and stratagems to find it       out.”      <br />      Jane’s delicate sense of honour would not allow her to speak to Elizabeth       privately of what Lydia had let fall; Elizabeth was glad of it;—till       it appeared whether her enquiries would receive any satisfaction, she had       rather be without a confidante.     

Chapter 52

  Elizabeth had the satisfaction of receiving an answer to her letter as       soon as she possibly could. She was no sooner in possession of it than,       hurrying into the little copse, where she was least likely to be       interrupted, she sat down on one of the benches and prepared to be happy;       for the length of the letter convinced her that it did not contain a       denial.     <br />      “Gracechurch Street, _Sept_. 6.     <br />      “My dear Niece,     <br />      “I have just received your letter, and shall devote this whole morning to       answering it, as I foresee that a _little_ writing will not comprise       what I have to tell you. I must confess myself surprised by your       application; I did not expect it from _you_. Don’t think me angry,       however, for I only mean to let you know that I had not imagined such       enquiries to be necessary on _your_ side. If you do not choose to       understand me, forgive my impertinence. Your uncle is as much surprised as       I am—and nothing but the belief of your being a party concerned       would have allowed him to act as he has done. But if you are really       innocent and ignorant, I must be more explicit.     <br />      “On the very day of my coming home from Longbourn, your uncle had a most       unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy called, and was shut up with him several       hours. It was all over before I arrived; so my curiosity was not so       dreadfully racked as _yours_ seems to have been. He came to tell Mr.       Gardiner that he had found out where your sister and Mr. Wickham were, and       that he had seen and talked with them both; Wickham repeatedly, Lydia       once. From what I can collect, he left Derbyshire only one day after       ourselves, and came to town with the resolution of hunting for them. The       motive professed was his conviction of its being owing to himself that       Wickham’s worthlessness had not been so well known as to make it       impossible for any young woman of character to love or confide in him. He       generously imputed the whole to his mistaken pride, and confessed that he       had before thought it beneath him to lay his private actions open to the       world. His character was to speak for itself. He called it, therefore, his       duty to step forward, and endeavour to remedy an evil which had been       brought on by himself. If he _had another_ motive, I am sure it would       never disgrace him. He had been some days in town, before he was able to       discover them; but he had something to direct his search, which was more       than _we_ had; and the consciousness of this was another reason for       his resolving to follow us.     <br />      “There is a lady, it seems, a Mrs. Younge, who was some time ago governess       to Miss Darcy, and was dismissed from her charge on some cause of       disapprobation, though he did not say what. She then took a large house in       Edward-street, and has since maintained herself by letting lodgings. This       Mrs. Younge was, he knew, intimately acquainted with Wickham; and he went       to her for intelligence of him as soon as he got to town. But it was two       or three days before he could get from her what he wanted. She would not       betray her trust, I suppose, without bribery and corruption, for she       really did know where her friend was to be found. Wickham indeed had gone       to her on their first arrival in London, and had she been able to receive       them into her house, they would have taken up their abode with her. At       length, however, our kind friend procured the wished-for direction. They       were in —— street. He saw Wickham, and afterwards insisted on       seeing Lydia. His first object with her, he acknowledged, had been to       persuade her to quit her present disgraceful situation, and return to her       friends as soon as they could be prevailed on to receive her, offering his       assistance, as far as it would go. But he found Lydia absolutely resolved       on remaining where she was. She cared for none of her friends; she wanted       no help of his; she would not hear of leaving Wickham. She was sure they       should be married some time or other, and it did not much signify when.       Since such were her feelings, it only remained, he thought, to secure and       expedite a marriage, which, in his very first conversation with Wickham,       he easily learnt had never been _his_ design. He confessed himself       obliged to leave the regiment, on account of some debts of honour, which       were very pressing; and scrupled not to lay all the ill-consequences of       Lydia’s flight on her own folly alone. He meant to resign his commission       immediately; and as to his future situation, he could conjecture very       little about it. He must go somewhere, but he did not know where, and he       knew he should have nothing to live on.     <br />      “Mr. Darcy asked him why he had not married your sister at once. Though       Mr. Bennet was not imagined to be very rich, he would have been able to do       something for him, and his situation must have been benefited by marriage.       But he found, in reply to this question, that Wickham still cherished the       hope of more effectually making his fortune by marriage in some other       country. Under such circumstances, however, he was not likely to be proof       against the temptation of immediate relief.     <br />      “They met several times, for there was much to be discussed. Wickham of       course wanted more than he could get; but at length was reduced to be       reasonable.     <br />      “Everything being settled between _them_, Mr. Darcy’s next step was       to make your uncle acquainted with it, and he first called in Gracechurch       street the evening before I came home. But Mr. Gardiner could not be seen,       and Mr. Darcy found, on further enquiry, that your father was still with       him, but would quit town the next morning. He did not judge your father to       be a person whom he could so properly consult as your uncle, and therefore       readily postponed seeing him till after the departure of the former. He       did not leave his name, and till the next day it was only known that a       gentleman had called on business.     <br />      “On Saturday he came again. Your father was gone, your uncle at home, and,       as I said before, they had a great deal of talk together.     <br />      “They met again on Sunday, and then _I_ saw him too. It was not all       settled before Monday: as soon as it was, the express was sent off to       Longbourn. But our visitor was very obstinate. I fancy, Lizzy, that       obstinacy is the real defect of his character, after all. He has been       accused of many faults at different times, but _this_ is the true       one. Nothing was to be done that he did not do himself; though I am sure       (and I do not speak it to be thanked, therefore say nothing about it),       your uncle would most readily have settled the whole.     <br />      “They battled it together for a long time, which was more than either the       gentleman or lady concerned in it deserved. But at last your uncle was       forced to yield, and instead of being allowed to be of use to his niece,       was forced to put up with only having the probable credit of it, which       went sorely against the grain; and I really believe your letter this       morning gave him great pleasure, because it required an explanation that       would rob him of his borrowed feathers, and give the praise where it was       due. But, Lizzy, this must go no farther than yourself, or Jane at most.     <br />      “You know pretty well, I suppose, what has been done for the young people.       His debts are to be paid, amounting, I believe, to considerably more than       a thousand pounds, another thousand in addition to her own settled upon _her_,       and his commission purchased. The reason why all this was to be done by       him alone, was such as I have given above. It was owing to him, to his       reserve and want of proper consideration, that Wickham’s character had       been so misunderstood, and consequently that he had been received and       noticed as he was. Perhaps there was some truth in _this_; though I       doubt whether _his_ reserve, or _anybody’s_ reserve, can be       answerable for the event. But in spite of all this fine talking, my dear       Lizzy, you may rest perfectly assured that your uncle would never have       yielded, if we had not given him credit for _another interest_ in the       affair.     <br />      “When all this was resolved on, he returned again to his friends, who were       still staying at Pemberley; but it was agreed that he should be in London       once more when the wedding took place, and all money matters were then to       receive the last finish.     <br />      “I believe I have now told you every thing. It is a relation which you       tell me is to give you great surprise; I hope at least it will not afford       you any displeasure. Lydia came to us; and Wickham had constant admission       to the house. _He_ was exactly what he had been, when I knew him in       Hertfordshire; but I would not tell you how little I was satisfied with       _her_ behaviour while she staid with us, if I had not perceived, by Jane’s       letter last Wednesday, that her conduct on coming home was exactly of a       piece with it, and therefore what I now tell you can give you no fresh       pain. I talked to her repeatedly in the most serious manner, representing       to her all the wickedness of what she had done, and all the unhappiness       she had brought on her family. If she heard me, it was by good luck, for I       am sure she did not listen. I was sometimes quite provoked, but then I       recollected my dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience       with her.     <br />      “Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and as Lydia informed you, attended       the wedding. He dined with us the next day, and was to leave town again on       Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very angry with me, my dear Lizzy, if I       take this opportunity of saying (what I was never bold enough to say       before) how much I like him. His behaviour to us has, in every respect,       been as pleasing as when we were in Derbyshire. His understanding and       opinions all please me; he wants nothing but a little more liveliness, and       _that_, if he marry _prudently_, his wife may teach him. I       thought him very sly;—he hardly ever mentioned your name. But       slyness seems the fashion.     <br />      “Pray forgive me if I have been very presuming, or at least do not punish       me so far as to exclude me from P. I shall never be quite happy till I       have been all round the park. A low phaeton, with a nice little pair of       ponies, would be the very thing.     <br />      “But I must write no more. The children have been wanting me this half       hour.     <br />      “Yours, very sincerely,<br />      “M. GARDINER.”      <br />      The contents of this letter threw Elizabeth into a flutter of spirits, in       which it was difficult to determine whether pleasure or pain bore the       greatest share. The vague and unsettled suspicions which uncertainty had       produced of what Mr. Darcy might have been doing to forward her sister’s       match, which she had feared to encourage as an exertion of goodness too       great to be probable, and at the same time dreaded to be just, from the       pain of obligation, were proved beyond their greatest extent to be true!       He had followed them purposely to town, he had taken on himself all the       trouble and mortification attendant on such a research; in which       supplication had been necessary to a woman whom he must abominate and       despise, and where he was reduced to meet, frequently meet, reason with,       persuade, and finally bribe, the man whom he always most wished to avoid,       and whose very name it was punishment to him to pronounce. He had done all       this for a girl whom he could neither regard nor esteem. Her heart did       whisper that he had done it for her. But it was a hope shortly checked by       other considerations, and she soon felt that even her vanity was       insufficient, when required to depend on his affection for her—for a       woman who had already refused him—as able to overcome a sentiment so       natural as abhorrence against relationship with Wickham. Brother-in-law of       Wickham! Every kind of pride must revolt from the connection. He had, to       be sure, done much. She was ashamed to think how much. But he had given a       reason for his interference, which asked no extraordinary stretch of       belief. It was reasonable that he should feel he had been wrong; he had       liberality, and he had the means of exercising it; and though she would       not place herself as his principal inducement, she could, perhaps, believe       that remaining partiality for her might assist his endeavours in a cause       where her peace of mind must be materially concerned. It was painful,       exceedingly painful, to know that they were under obligations to a person       who could never receive a return. They owed the restoration of Lydia, her       character, every thing, to him. Oh! how heartily did she grieve over every       ungracious sensation she had ever encouraged, every saucy speech she had       ever directed towards him. For herself she was humbled; but she was proud       of him. Proud that in a cause of compassion and honour, he had been able       to get the better of himself. She read over her aunt’s commendation of him       again and again. It was hardly enough; but it pleased her. She was even       sensible of some pleasure, though mixed with regret, on finding how       steadfastly both she and her uncle had been persuaded that affection and       confidence subsisted between Mr. Darcy and herself.     <br />      She was roused from her seat, and her reflections, by some one’s approach;       and before she could strike into another path, she was overtaken by       Wickham.     <br />      “I am afraid I interrupt your solitary ramble, my dear sister?” said he,       as he joined her.     <br />      “You certainly do,” she replied with a smile; “but it does not follow that       the interruption must be unwelcome.”      <br />      “I should be sorry indeed, if it were. _We_ were always good friends; and       now we are better.”      <br />      “True. Are the others coming out?”      <br />      “I do not know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are going in the carriage to       Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I find, from our uncle and aunt, that you       have actually seen Pemberley.”      <br />      She replied in the affirmative.     <br />      “I almost envy you the pleasure, and yet I believe it would be too much       for me, or else I could take it in my way to Newcastle. And you saw the       old housekeeper, I suppose? Poor Reynolds, she was always very fond of me.       But of course she did not mention my name to you.”      <br />      “Yes, she did.”      <br />      “And what did she say?”      <br />      “That you were gone into the army, and she was afraid had—not turned       out well. At such a distance as _that_, you know, things are       strangely misrepresented.”      <br />      “Certainly,” he replied, biting his lips. Elizabeth hoped she had silenced       him; but he soon afterwards said:     <br />      “I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We passed each other       several times. I wonder what he can be doing there.”      <br />      “Perhaps preparing for his marriage with Miss de Bourgh,” said Elizabeth.       “It must be something particular, to take him there at this time of year.”      <br />      “Undoubtedly. Did you see him while you were at Lambton? I thought I       understood from the Gardiners that you had.”      <br />      “Yes; he introduced us to his sister.”      <br />      “And do you like her?”      <br />      “Very much.”      <br />      “I have heard, indeed, that she is uncommonly improved within this year or       two. When I last saw her, she was not very promising. I am very glad you       liked her. I hope she will turn out well.”      <br />      “I dare say she will; she has got over the most trying age.”      <br />      “Did you go by the village of Kympton?”      <br />      “I do not recollect that we did.”      <br />      “I mention it, because it is the living which I ought to have had. A most       delightful place!—Excellent Parsonage House! It would have suited me       in every respect.”      <br />      “How should you have liked making sermons?”      <br />      “Exceedingly well. I should have considered it as part of my duty, and the       exertion would soon have been nothing. One ought not to repine;—but,       to be sure, it would have been such a thing for me! The quiet, the       retirement of such a life would have answered all my ideas of happiness!       But it was not to be. Did you ever hear Darcy mention the circumstance,       when you were in Kent?”      <br />      “I _have_ heard from authority, which I thought _as good_, that it was       left you conditionally only, and at the will of the present patron.”      <br />      “You have. Yes, there was something in _that_; I told you so from the       first, you may remember.”      <br />      “I _did_ hear, too, that there was a time, when sermon-making was not       so palatable to you as it seems to be at present; that you actually       declared your resolution of never taking orders, and that the business had       been compromised accordingly.”      <br />      “You did! and it was not wholly without foundation. You may remember what       I told you on that point, when first we talked of it.”      <br />      They were now almost at the door of the house, for she had walked fast to       get rid of him; and unwilling, for her sister’s sake, to provoke him, she       only said in reply, with a good-humoured smile:     <br />      “Come, Mr. Wickham, we are brother and sister, you know. Do not let us       quarrel about the past. In future, I hope we shall be always of one mind.”      <br />      She held out her hand; he kissed it with affectionate gallantry, though he       hardly knew how to look, and they entered the house.     

Chapter 53

  Mr. Wickham was so perfectly satisfied with this conversation that he       never again distressed himself, or provoked his dear sister Elizabeth, by       introducing the subject of it; and she was pleased to find that she had       said enough to keep him quiet.     <br />      The day of his and Lydia’s departure soon came, and Mrs. Bennet was forced       to submit to a separation, which, as her husband by no means entered into       her scheme of their all going to Newcastle, was likely to continue at       least a twelvemonth.     <br />      “Oh! my dear Lydia,” she cried, “when shall we meet again?”      <br />      “Oh, lord! I don’t know. Not these two or three years, perhaps.”      <br />      “Write to me very often, my dear.”      <br />      “As often as I can. But you know married women have never much time for       writing. My sisters may write to _me_. They will have nothing else to       do.”      <br />      Mr. Wickham’s adieus were much more affectionate than his wife’s. He       smiled, looked handsome, and said many pretty things.     <br />      “He is as fine a fellow,” said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they were out of the       house, “as ever I saw. He simpers, and smirks, and makes love to us all. I       am prodigiously proud of him. I defy even Sir William Lucas himself to       produce a more valuable son-in-law.”      <br />      The loss of her daughter made Mrs. Bennet very dull for several days.     <br />      “I often think,” said she, “that there is nothing so bad as parting with       one’s friends. One seems so forlorn without them.”      <br />      “This is the consequence, you see, Madam, of marrying a daughter,” said       Elizabeth. “It must make you better satisfied that your other four are       single.”      <br />      “It is no such thing. Lydia does not leave me because she is married, but       only because her husband’s regiment happens to be so far off. If that had       been nearer, she would not have gone so soon.”      <br />      But the spiritless condition which this event threw her into was shortly       relieved, and her mind opened again to the agitation of hope, by an       article of news which then began to be in circulation. The housekeeper at       Netherfield had received orders to prepare for the arrival of her master,       who was coming down in a day or two, to shoot there for several weeks.       Mrs. Bennet was quite in the fidgets. She looked at Jane, and smiled and       shook her head by turns.     <br />      “Well, well, and so Mr. Bingley is coming down, sister,” (for Mrs.       Phillips first brought her the news). “Well, so much the better. Not that       I care about it, though. He is nothing to us, you know, and I am sure I       never want to see him again. But, however, he is very welcome to come to       Netherfield, if he likes it. And who knows what _may_ happen? But       that is nothing to us. You know, sister, we agreed long ago never to       mention a word about it. And so, is it quite certain he is coming?”      <br />      “You may depend on it,” replied the other, “for Mrs. Nicholls was in       Meryton last night; I saw her passing by, and went out myself on purpose       to know the truth of it; and she told me that it was certain true. He       comes down on Thursday at the latest, very likely on Wednesday. She was       going to the butcher’s, she told me, on purpose to order in some meat on       Wednesday, and she has got three couple of ducks just fit to be killed.”      <br />      Miss Bennet had not been able to hear of his coming without changing       colour. It was many months since she had mentioned his name to Elizabeth;       but now, as soon as they were alone together, she said:     <br />      “I saw you look at me to-day, Lizzy, when my aunt told us of the present       report; and I know I appeared distressed. But don’t imagine it was from       any silly cause. I was only confused for the moment, because I felt that I       _should_ be looked at. I do assure you that the news does not affect       me either with pleasure or pain. I am glad of one thing, that he comes       alone; because we shall see the less of him. Not that I am afraid of _myself_,       but I dread other people’s remarks.”      <br />      Elizabeth did not know what to make of it. Had she not seen him in       Derbyshire, she might have supposed him capable of coming there with no       other view than what was acknowledged; but she still thought him partial       to Jane, and she wavered as to the greater probability of his coming there       _with_ his friend’s permission, or being bold enough to come without       it.     <br />      “Yet it is hard,” she sometimes thought, “that this poor man cannot come       to a house which he has legally hired, without raising all this       speculation! I _will_ leave him to himself.”      <br />      In spite of what her sister declared, and really believed to be her       feelings in the expectation of his arrival, Elizabeth could easily       perceive that her spirits were affected by it. They were more disturbed,       more unequal, than she had often seen them.     <br />      The subject which had been so warmly canvassed between their parents,       about a twelvemonth ago, was now brought forward again.     <br />      “As soon as ever Mr. Bingley comes, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, “you will       wait on him of course.”      <br />      “No, no. You forced me into visiting him last year, and promised, if I       went to see him, he should marry one of my daughters. But it ended in       nothing, and I will not be sent on a fool’s errand again.”      <br />      His wife represented to him how absolutely necessary such an attention       would be from all the neighbouring gentlemen, on his returning to       Netherfield.     <br />      “’Tis an _etiquette_ I despise,” said he. “If he wants our society, let him       seek it. He knows where we live. I will not spend _my_ hours in running       after my neighbours every time they go away and come back again.”      <br />      “Well, all I know is, that it will be abominably rude if you do not wait       on him. But, however, that shan’t prevent my asking him to dine here, I am       determined. We must have Mrs. Long and the Gouldings soon. That will make       thirteen with ourselves, so there will be just room at table for him.”      <br />      Consoled by this resolution, she was the better able to bear her husband’s       incivility; though it was very mortifying to know that her neighbours       might all see Mr. Bingley, in consequence of it, before _they_ did.       As the day of his arrival drew near,—     <br />      “I begin to be sorry that he comes at all,” said Jane to her sister. “It       would be nothing; I could see him with perfect indifference, but I can       hardly bear to hear it thus perpetually talked of. My mother means well;       but she does not know, no one can know, how much I suffer from what she       says. Happy shall I be, when his stay at Netherfield is over!”      <br />      “I wish I could say anything to comfort you,” replied Elizabeth; “but it       is wholly out of my power. You must feel it; and the usual satisfaction of       preaching patience to a sufferer is denied me, because you have always so       much.”      <br />      Mr. Bingley arrived. Mrs. Bennet, through the assistance of servants,       contrived to have the earliest tidings of it, that the period of anxiety       and fretfulness on her side might be as long as it could. She counted the       days that must intervene before their invitation could be sent; hopeless       of seeing him before. But on the third morning after his arrival in       Hertfordshire, she saw him, from her dressing-room window, enter the       paddock and ride towards the house.     <br />      Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. Jane resolutely       kept her place at the table; but Elizabeth, to satisfy her mother, went to       the window—she looked,—she saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat       down again by her sister.     <br />      “There is a gentleman with him, mamma,” said Kitty; “who can it be?”      <br />      “Some acquaintance or other, my dear, I suppose; I am sure I do not know.”      <br />      “La!” replied Kitty, “it looks just like that man that used to be with him       before. Mr. what’s-his-name. That tall, proud man.”      <br />      “Good gracious! Mr. Darcy!—and so it does, I vow. Well, any friend       of Mr. Bingley’s will always be welcome here, to be sure; but else I must       say that I hate the very sight of him.”      <br />      Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She knew but little of       their meeting in Derbyshire, and therefore felt for the awkwardness which       must attend her sister, in seeing him almost for the first time after       receiving his explanatory letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable enough.       Each felt for the other, and of course for themselves; and their mother       talked on, of her dislike of Mr. Darcy, and her resolution to be civil to       him only as Mr. Bingley’s friend, without being heard by either of them.       But Elizabeth had sources of uneasiness which could not be suspected by       Jane, to whom she had never yet had courage to shew Mrs. Gardiner’s       letter, or to relate her own change of sentiment towards him. To Jane, he       could be only a man whose proposals she had refused, and whose merit she       had undervalued; but to her own more extensive information, he was the       person to whom the whole family were indebted for the first of benefits,       and whom she regarded herself with an interest, if not quite so tender, at       least as reasonable and just as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her       astonishment at his coming—at his coming to Netherfield, to       Longbourn, and voluntarily seeking her again, was almost equal to what she       had known on first witnessing his altered behaviour in Derbyshire.     <br />      The colour which had been driven from her face, returned for half a minute       with an additional glow, and a smile of delight added lustre to her eyes,       as she thought for that space of time that his affection and wishes must       still be unshaken. But she would not be secure.     <br />      “Let me first see how he behaves,” said she; “it will then be early enough       for expectation.”      <br />      She sat intently at work, striving to be composed, and without daring to       lift up her eyes, till anxious curiosity carried them to the face of her       sister as the servant was approaching the door. Jane looked a little paler       than usual, but more sedate than Elizabeth had expected. On the       gentlemen’s appearing, her colour increased; yet she received them with       tolerable ease, and with a propriety of behaviour equally free from any       symptom of resentment or any unnecessary complaisance.     <br />      Elizabeth said as little to either as civility would allow, and sat down       again to her work, with an eagerness which it did not often command. She       had ventured only one glance at Darcy. He looked serious, as usual; and,       she thought, more as he had been used to look in Hertfordshire, than as       she had seen him at Pemberley. But, perhaps he could not in her mother’s       presence be what he was before her uncle and aunt. It was a painful, but       not an improbable, conjecture.     <br />      Bingley, she had likewise seen for an instant, and in that short period       saw him looking both pleased and embarrassed. He was received by Mrs.       Bennet with a degree of civility which made her two daughters ashamed,       especially when contrasted with the cold and ceremonious politeness of her       curtsey and address to his friend.     <br />      Elizabeth, particularly, who knew that her mother owed to the latter the       preservation of her favourite daughter from irremediable infamy, was hurt       and distressed to a most painful degree by a distinction so ill applied.     <br />      Darcy, after enquiring of her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner did, a question       which she could not answer without confusion, said scarcely anything. He       was not seated by her; perhaps that was the reason of his silence; but it       had not been so in Derbyshire. There he had talked to her friends, when he       could not to herself. But now several minutes elapsed without bringing the       sound of his voice; and when occasionally, unable to resist the impulse of       curiosity, she raised her eyes to his face, she as often found him looking       at Jane as at herself, and frequently on no object but the ground. More       thoughtfulness and less anxiety to please, than when they last met, were       plainly expressed. She was disappointed, and angry with herself for being       so.     <br />      “Could I expect it to be otherwise!” said she. “Yet why did he come?”      <br />      She was in no humour for conversation with anyone but himself; and to him       she had hardly courage to speak.     <br />      She enquired after his sister, but could do no more.     <br />      “It is a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you went away,” said Mrs. Bennet.     <br />      He readily agreed to it.     <br />      “I began to be afraid you would never come back again. People _did_      say you meant to quit the place entirely at Michaelmas; but, however, I       hope it is not true. A great many changes have happened in the       neighbourhood, since you went away. Miss Lucas is married and settled. And       one of my own daughters. I suppose you have heard of it; indeed, you must       have seen it in the papers. It was in The Times and The Courier, I know;       though it was not put in as it ought to be. It was only said, ‘Lately,       George Wickham, Esq. to Miss Lydia Bennet,’ without there being a syllable       said of her father, or the place where she lived, or anything. It was my       brother Gardiner’s drawing up too, and I wonder how he came to make such       an awkward business of it. Did you see it?”      <br />      Bingley replied that he did, and made his congratulations. Elizabeth dared       not lift up her eyes. How Mr. Darcy looked, therefore, she could not tell.     <br />      “It is a delightful thing, to be sure, to have a daughter well married,”        continued her mother, “but at the same time, Mr. Bingley, it is very hard       to have her taken such a way from me. They are gone down to Newcastle, a       place quite northward, it seems, and there they are to stay I do not know       how long. His regiment is there; for I suppose you have heard of his       leaving the ——shire, and of his being gone into the regulars.       Thank Heaven! he has _some_ friends, though perhaps not so many as he       deserves.”      <br />      Elizabeth, who knew this to be levelled at Mr. Darcy, was in such misery       of shame, that she could hardly keep her seat. It drew from her, however,       the exertion of speaking, which nothing else had so effectually done       before; and she asked Bingley whether he meant to make any stay in the       country at present. A few weeks, he believed.     <br />      “When you have killed all your own birds, Mr. Bingley,” said her mother,       “I beg you will come here, and shoot as many as you please on Mr. Bennet’s       manor. I am sure he will be vastly happy to oblige you, and will save all       the best of the covies for you.”      <br />      Elizabeth’s misery increased, at such unnecessary, such officious       attention! Were the same fair prospect to arise at present as had       flattered them a year ago, every thing, she was persuaded, would be       hastening to the same vexatious conclusion. At that instant, she felt that       years of happiness could not make Jane or herself amends for moments of       such painful confusion.     <br />      “The first wish of my heart,” said she to herself, “is never more to be in       company with either of them. Their society can afford no pleasure that       will atone for such wretchedness as this! Let me never see either one or       the other again!”      <br />      Yet the misery, for which years of happiness were to offer no       compensation, received soon afterwards material relief, from observing how       much the beauty of her sister re-kindled the admiration of her former       lover. When first he came in, he had spoken to her but little; but every       five minutes seemed to be giving her more of his attention. He found her       as handsome as she had been last year; as good natured, and as unaffected,       though not quite so chatty. Jane was anxious that no difference should be       perceived in her at all, and was really persuaded that she talked as much       as ever. But her mind was so busily engaged, that she did not always know       when she was silent.     <br />      When the gentlemen rose to go away, Mrs. Bennet was mindful of her       intended civility, and they were invited and engaged to dine at Longbourn       in a few days time.     <br />      “You are quite a visit in my debt, Mr. Bingley,” she added, “for when you       went to town last winter, you promised to take a family dinner with us, as       soon as you returned. I have not forgot, you see; and I assure you, I was       very much disappointed that you did not come back and keep your       engagement.”      <br />      Bingley looked a little silly at this reflection, and said something of       his concern at having been prevented by business. They then went away.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet had been strongly inclined to ask them to stay and dine there       that day; but, though she always kept a very good table, she did not think       anything less than two courses could be good enough for a man on whom she       had such anxious designs, or satisfy the appetite and pride of one who had       ten thousand a year.     

Chapter 54

  As soon as they were gone, Elizabeth walked out to recover her spirits; or       in other words, to dwell without interruption on those subjects that must       deaden them more. Mr. Darcy’s behaviour astonished and vexed her.     <br />      “Why, if he came only to be silent, grave, and indifferent,” said she,       “did he come at all?”      <br />      She could settle it in no way that gave her pleasure.     <br />      “He could be still amiable, still pleasing, to my uncle and aunt, when he       was in town; and why not to me? If he fears me, why come hither? If he no       longer cares for me, why silent? Teasing, teasing, man! I will think no       more about him.”      <br />      Her resolution was for a short time involuntarily kept by the approach of       her sister, who joined her with a cheerful look, which showed her better       satisfied with their visitors, than Elizabeth.     <br />      “Now,” said she, “that this first meeting is over, I feel perfectly easy.       I know my own strength, and I shall never be embarrassed again by his       coming. I am glad he dines here on Tuesday. It will then be publicly seen       that, on both sides, we meet only as common and indifferent acquaintance.”      <br />      “Yes, very indifferent indeed,” said Elizabeth, laughingly. “Oh, Jane,       take care.”      <br />      “My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak, as to be in danger now?”      <br />      “I think you are in very great danger of making him as much in love with       you as ever.”      <br />      They did not see the gentlemen again till Tuesday; and Mrs. Bennet, in the       meanwhile, was giving way to all the happy schemes, which the good humour       and common politeness of Bingley, in half an hour’s visit, had revived.     <br />      On Tuesday there was a large party assembled at Longbourn; and the two who       were most anxiously expected, to the credit of their punctuality as       sportsmen, were in very good time. When they repaired to the dining-room,       Elizabeth eagerly watched to see whether Bingley would take the place,       which, in all their former parties, had belonged to him, by her sister.       Her prudent mother, occupied by the same ideas, forbore to invite him to       sit by herself. On entering the room, he seemed to hesitate; but Jane       happened to look round, and happened to smile: it was decided. He placed       himself by her.     <br />      Elizabeth, with a triumphant sensation, looked towards his friend. He bore       it with noble indifference, and she would have imagined that Bingley had       received his sanction to be happy, had she not seen his eyes likewise       turned towards Mr. Darcy, with an expression of half-laughing alarm.     <br />      His behaviour to her sister was such, during dinner time, as showed an       admiration of her, which, though more guarded than formerly, persuaded       Elizabeth, that if left wholly to himself, Jane’s happiness, and his own,       would be speedily secured. Though she dared not depend upon the       consequence, she yet received pleasure from observing his behaviour. It       gave her all the animation that her spirits could boast; for she was in no       cheerful humour. Mr. Darcy was almost as far from her as the table could       divide them. He was on one side of her mother. She knew how little such a       situation would give pleasure to either, or make either appear to       advantage. She was not near enough to hear any of their discourse, but she       could see how seldom they spoke to each other, and how formal and cold was       their manner whenever they did. Her mother’s ungraciousness, made the       sense of what they owed him more painful to Elizabeth’s mind; and she       would, at times, have given anything to be privileged to tell him that his       kindness was neither unknown nor unfelt by the whole of the family.     <br />      She was in hopes that the evening would afford some opportunity of       bringing them together; that the whole of the visit would not pass away       without enabling them to enter into something more of conversation than       the mere ceremonious salutation attending his entrance. Anxious and       uneasy, the period which passed in the drawing-room, before the gentlemen       came, was wearisome and dull to a degree that almost made her uncivil. She       looked forward to their entrance as the point on which all her chance of       pleasure for the evening must depend.     <br />      “If he does not come to me, _then_,” said she, “I shall give him up       for ever.”      <br />      The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he would have answered       her hopes; but, alas! the ladies had crowded round the table, where Miss       Bennet was making tea, and Elizabeth pouring out the coffee, in so close a       confederacy that there was not a single vacancy near her which would admit       of a chair. And on the gentlemen’s approaching, one of the girls moved       closer to her than ever, and said, in a whisper:     <br />      “The men shan’t come and part us, I am determined. We want none of them;       do we?”      <br />      Darcy had walked away to another part of the room. She followed him with       her eyes, envied everyone to whom he spoke, had scarcely patience enough       to help anybody to coffee; and then was enraged against herself for being       so silly!     <br />      “A man who has once been refused! How could I ever be foolish enough to       expect a renewal of his love? Is there one among the sex, who would not       protest against such a weakness as a second proposal to the same woman?       There is no indignity so abhorrent to their feelings!”      <br />      She was a little revived, however, by his bringing back his coffee cup       himself; and she seized the opportunity of saying:     <br />      “Is your sister at Pemberley still?”      <br />      “Yes, she will remain there till Christmas.”      <br />      “And quite alone? Have all her friends left her?”      <br />      “Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been gone on to Scarborough,       these three weeks.”      <br />      She could think of nothing more to say; but if he wished to converse with       her, he might have better success. He stood by her, however, for some       minutes, in silence; and, at last, on the young lady’s whispering to       Elizabeth again, he walked away.     <br />      When the tea-things were removed, and the card-tables placed, the ladies       all rose, and Elizabeth was then hoping to be soon joined by him, when all       her views were overthrown by seeing him fall a victim to her mother’s       rapacity for whist players, and in a few moments after seated with the       rest of the party. She now lost every expectation of pleasure. They were       confined for the evening at different tables, and she had nothing to hope,       but that his eyes were so often turned towards her side of the room, as to       make him play as unsuccessfully as herself.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet had designed to keep the two Netherfield gentlemen to supper;       but their carriage was unluckily ordered before any of the others, and she       had no opportunity of detaining them.     <br />      “Well girls,” said she, as soon as they were left to themselves, “What say       you to the day? I think every thing has passed off uncommonly well, I       assure you. The dinner was as well dressed as any I ever saw. The venison       was roasted to a turn—and everybody said they never saw so fat a       haunch. The soup was fifty times better than what we had at the Lucases’       last week; and even Mr. Darcy acknowledged, that the partridges were       remarkably well done; and I suppose he has two or three French cooks at       least. And, my dear Jane, I never saw you look in greater beauty. Mrs.       Long said so too, for I asked her whether you did not. And what do you       think she said besides? ‘Ah! Mrs. Bennet, we shall have her at Netherfield       at last.’ She did indeed. I do think Mrs. Long is as good a creature as       ever lived—and her nieces are very pretty behaved girls, and not at       all handsome: I like them prodigiously.”      <br />      Mrs. Bennet, in short, was in very great spirits; she had seen enough of       Bingley’s behaviour to Jane, to be convinced that she would get him at       last; and her expectations of advantage to her family, when in a happy       humour, were so far beyond reason, that she was quite disappointed at not       seeing him there again the next day, to make his proposals.     <br />      “It has been a very agreeable day,” said Miss Bennet to Elizabeth. “The       party seemed so well selected, so suitable one with the other. I hope we       may often meet again.”      <br />      Elizabeth smiled.     <br />      “Lizzy, you must not do so. You must not suspect me. It mortifies me. I       assure you that I have now learnt to enjoy his conversation as an       agreeable and sensible young man, without having a wish beyond it. I am       perfectly satisfied, from what his manners now are, that he never had any       design of engaging my affection. It is only that he is blessed with       greater sweetness of address, and a stronger desire of generally pleasing,       than any other man.”      <br />      “You are very cruel,” said her sister, “you will not let me smile, and are       provoking me to it every moment.”      <br />      “How hard it is in some cases to be believed!”      <br />      “And how impossible in others!”      <br />      “But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I       acknowledge?”      <br />      “That is a question which I hardly know how to answer. We all love to       instruct, though we can teach only what is not worth knowing. Forgive me;       and if you persist in indifference, do not make _me_ your confidante.”      

Chapter 55

  A few days after this visit, Mr. Bingley called again, and alone. His       friend had left him that morning for London, but was to return home in ten       days time. He sat with them above an hour, and was in remarkably good       spirits. Mrs. Bennet invited him to dine with them; but, with many       expressions of concern, he confessed himself engaged elsewhere.     <br />      “Next time you call,” said she, “I hope we shall be more lucky.”      <br />      He should be particularly happy at any time, etc. etc.; and if she would       give him leave, would take an early opportunity of waiting on them.     <br />      “Can you come to-morrow?”      <br />      Yes, he had no engagement at all for to-morrow; and her invitation was       accepted with alacrity.     <br />      He came, and in such very good time that the ladies were none of them       dressed. In ran Mrs. Bennet to her daughter’s room, in her dressing gown,       and with her hair half finished, crying out:     <br />      “My dear Jane, make haste and hurry down. He is come—Mr. Bingley is       come. He is, indeed. Make haste, make haste. Here, Sarah, come to Miss       Bennet this moment, and help her on with her gown. Never mind Miss Lizzy’s       hair.”      <br />      “We will be down as soon as we can,” said Jane; “but I dare say Kitty is       forwarder than either of us, for she went up stairs half an hour ago.”      <br />      “Oh! hang Kitty! what has she to do with it? Come be quick, be quick!       Where is your sash, my dear?”      <br />      But when her mother was gone, Jane would not be prevailed on to go down       without one of her sisters.     <br />      The same anxiety to get them by themselves was visible again in the       evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet retired to the library, as was his custom,       and Mary went up stairs to her instrument. Two obstacles of the five being       thus removed, Mrs. Bennet sat looking and winking at Elizabeth and       Catherine for a considerable time, without making any impression on them.       Elizabeth would not observe her; and when at last Kitty did, she very       innocently said, “What is the matter mamma? What do you keep winking at me       for? What am I to do?”      <br />      “Nothing child, nothing. I did not wink at you.” She then sat still five       minutes longer; but unable to waste such a precious occasion, she suddenly       got up, and saying to Kitty, “Come here, my love, I want to speak to you,”        took her out of the room. Jane instantly gave a look at Elizabeth which       spoke her distress at such premeditation, and her entreaty that _she_      would not give in to it. In a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet half-opened the       door and called out:     <br />      “Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak with you.”      <br />      Elizabeth was forced to go.     <br />      “We may as well leave them by themselves you know;” said her mother, as       soon as she was in the hall. “Kitty and I are going up stairs to sit in my       dressing-room.”      <br />      Elizabeth made no attempt to reason with her mother, but remained quietly       in the hall, till she and Kitty were out of sight, then returned into the       drawing-room.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet’s schemes for this day were ineffectual. Bingley was every       thing that was charming, except the professed lover of her daughter. His       ease and cheerfulness rendered him a most agreeable addition to their       evening party; and he bore with the ill-judged officiousness of the       mother, and heard all her silly remarks with a forbearance and command of       countenance particularly grateful to the daughter.     <br />      He scarcely needed an invitation to stay supper; and before he went away,       an engagement was formed, chiefly through his own and Mrs. Bennet’s means,       for his coming next morning to shoot with her husband.     <br />      After this day, Jane said no more of her indifference. Not a word passed       between the sisters concerning Bingley; but Elizabeth went to bed in the       happy belief that all must speedily be concluded, unless Mr. Darcy       returned within the stated time. Seriously, however, she felt tolerably       persuaded that all this must have taken place with that gentleman’s       concurrence.     <br />      Bingley was punctual to his appointment; and he and Mr. Bennet spent the       morning together, as had been agreed on. The latter was much more       agreeable than his companion expected. There was nothing of presumption or       folly in Bingley that could provoke his ridicule, or disgust him into       silence; and he was more communicative, and less eccentric, than the other       had ever seen him. Bingley of course returned with him to dinner; and in       the evening Mrs. Bennet’s invention was again at work to get every body       away from him and her daughter. Elizabeth, who had a letter to write, went       into the breakfast room for that purpose soon after tea; for as the others       were all going to sit down to cards, she could not be wanted to counteract       her mother’s schemes.     <br />      But on returning to the drawing-room, when her letter was finished, she       saw, to her infinite surprise, there was reason to fear that her mother       had been too ingenious for her. On opening the door, she perceived her       sister and Bingley standing together over the hearth, as if engaged in       earnest conversation; and had this led to no suspicion, the faces of both,       as they hastily turned round and moved away from each other, would have       told it all. _Their_ situation was awkward enough; but _hers_ she       thought was still worse. Not a syllable was uttered by either; and       Elizabeth was on the point of going away again, when Bingley, who as well       as the other had sat down, suddenly rose, and whispering a few words to       her sister, ran out of the room.     <br />      Jane could have no reserves from Elizabeth, where confidence would give       pleasure; and instantly embracing her, acknowledged, with the liveliest       emotion, that she was the happiest creature in the world.     <br />      “’Tis too much!” she added, “by far too much. I do not deserve it. Oh! why       is not everybody as happy?”      <br />      Elizabeth’s congratulations were given with a sincerity, a warmth, a       delight, which words could but poorly express. Every sentence of kindness       was a fresh source of happiness to Jane. But she would not allow herself       to stay with her sister, or say half that remained to be said for the       present.     <br />      “I must go instantly to my mother;” she cried. “I would not on any account       trifle with her affectionate solicitude; or allow her to hear it from       anyone but myself. He is gone to my father already. Oh! Lizzy, to know       that what I have to relate will give such pleasure to all my dear family!       how shall I bear so much happiness!”      <br />      She then hastened away to her mother, who had purposely broken up the card       party, and was sitting up stairs with Kitty.     <br />      Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity and ease       with which an affair was finally settled, that had given them so many       previous months of suspense and vexation.     <br />      “And this,” said she, “is the end of all his friend’s anxious       circumspection! of all his sister’s falsehood and contrivance! the       happiest, wisest, most reasonable end!”      <br />      In a few minutes she was joined by Bingley, whose conference with her       father had been short and to the purpose.     <br />      “Where is your sister?” said he hastily, as he opened the door.     <br />      “With my mother up stairs. She will be down in a moment, I dare say.”      <br />      He then shut the door, and, coming up to her, claimed the good wishes and       affection of a sister. Elizabeth honestly and heartily expressed her       delight in the prospect of their relationship. They shook hands with great       cordiality; and then, till her sister came down, she had to listen to all       he had to say of his own happiness, and of Jane’s perfections; and in       spite of his being a lover, Elizabeth really believed all his expectations       of felicity to be rationally founded, because they had for basis the       excellent understanding, and super-excellent disposition of Jane, and a       general similarity of feeling and taste between her and himself.     <br />      It was an evening of no common delight to them all; the satisfaction of       Miss Bennet’s mind gave a glow of such sweet animation to her face, as       made her look handsomer than ever. Kitty simpered and smiled, and hoped       her turn was coming soon. Mrs. Bennet could not give her consent or speak       her approbation in terms warm enough to satisfy her feelings, though she       talked to Bingley of nothing else for half an hour; and when Mr. Bennet       joined them at supper, his voice and manner plainly showed how really       happy he was.     <br />      Not a word, however, passed his lips in allusion to it, till their visitor       took his leave for the night; but as soon as he was gone, he turned to his       daughter, and said:     <br />      “Jane, I congratulate you. You will be a very happy woman.”      <br />      Jane went to him instantly, kissed him, and thanked him for his goodness.     <br />      “You are a good girl;” he replied, “and I have great pleasure in thinking       you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt of your doing very well       together. Your tempers are by no means unlike. You are each of you so       complying, that nothing will ever be resolved on; so easy, that every       servant will cheat you; and so generous, that you will always exceed your       income.”      <br />      “I hope not so. Imprudence or thoughtlessness in money matters would be       unpardonable in _me_.”      <br />      “Exceed their income! My dear Mr. Bennet,” cried his wife, “what are you       talking of? Why, he has four or five thousand a year, and very likely       more.” Then addressing her daughter, “Oh! my dear, dear Jane, I am so       happy! I am sure I shan’t get a wink of sleep all night. I knew how it       would be. I always said it must be so, at last. I was sure you could not       be so beautiful for nothing! I remember, as soon as ever I saw him, when       he first came into Hertfordshire last year, I thought how likely it was       that you should come together. Oh! he is the handsomest young man that       ever was seen!”      <br />      Wickham, Lydia, were all forgotten. Jane was beyond competition her       favourite child. At that moment, she cared for no other. Her younger       sisters soon began to make interest with her for objects of happiness       which she might in future be able to dispense.     <br />      Mary petitioned for the use of the library at Netherfield; and Kitty       begged very hard for a few balls there every winter.     <br />      Bingley, from this time, was of course a daily visitor at Longbourn;       coming frequently before breakfast, and always remaining till after       supper; unless when some barbarous neighbour, who could not be enough       detested, had given him an invitation to dinner which he thought himself       obliged to accept.     <br />      Elizabeth had now but little time for conversation with her sister; for       while he was present, Jane had no attention to bestow on anyone else; but       she found herself considerably useful to both of them in those hours of       separation that must sometimes occur. In the absence of Jane, he always       attached himself to Elizabeth, for the pleasure of talking of her; and       when Bingley was gone, Jane constantly sought the same means of relief.     <br />      “He has made me so happy,” said she, one evening, “by telling me that he       was totally ignorant of my being in town last spring! I had not believed       it possible.”      <br />      “I suspected as much,” replied Elizabeth. “But how did he account for it?”      <br />      “It must have been his sister’s doing. They were certainly no friends to       his acquaintance with me, which I cannot wonder at, since he might have       chosen so much more advantageously in many respects. But when they see, as       I trust they will, that their brother is happy with me, they will learn to       be contented, and we shall be on good terms again; though we can never be       what we once were to each other.”      <br />      “That is the most unforgiving speech,” said Elizabeth, “that I ever heard       you utter. Good girl! It would vex me, indeed, to see you again the dupe       of Miss Bingley’s pretended regard.”      <br />      “Would you believe it, Lizzy, that when he went to town last November, he       really loved me, and nothing but a persuasion of _my_ being       indifferent would have prevented his coming down again!”      <br />      “He made a little mistake to be sure; but it is to the credit of his       modesty.”      <br />      This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his diffidence, and the       little value he put on his own good qualities. Elizabeth was pleased to       find that he had not betrayed the interference of his friend; for, though       Jane had the most generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew it       was a circumstance which must prejudice her against him.     <br />      “I am certainly the most fortunate creature that ever       existed!” cried Jane. “Oh! Lizzy, why am I thus singled from       my family, and blessed above them all! If I could but see you as happy!       If there were but such another man for you!”      <br />      “If you were to give me forty such men, I never could be so happy as you.       Till I have your disposition, your goodness, I never can have your       happiness. No, no, let me shift for myself; and, perhaps, if I have very       good luck, I may meet with another Mr. Collins in time.”      <br />      The situation of affairs in the Longbourn family could not be long a       secret. Mrs. Bennet was privileged to whisper it to Mrs. Phillips, and she       ventured, without any permission, to do the same by all her neighbours in       Meryton.     <br />      The Bennets were speedily pronounced to be the luckiest family in the       world, though only a few weeks before, when Lydia had first run away, they       had been generally proved to be marked out for misfortune.     

Chapter 56

  One morning, about a week after Bingley’s engagement with Jane had been       formed, as he and the females of the family were sitting together in the       dining-room, their attention was suddenly drawn to the window, by the       sound of a carriage; and they perceived a chaise and four driving up the       lawn. It was too early in the morning for visitors, and besides, the       equipage did not answer to that of any of their neighbours. The horses       were post; and neither the carriage, nor the livery of the servant who       preceded it, were familiar to them. As it was certain, however, that       somebody was coming, Bingley instantly prevailed on Miss Bennet to avoid       the confinement of such an intrusion, and walk away with him into the       shrubbery. They both set off, and the conjectures of the remaining three       continued, though with little satisfaction, till the door was thrown open       and their visitor entered. It was Lady Catherine de Bourgh.     <br />      They were of course all intending to be surprised; but their astonishment       was beyond their expectation; and on the part of Mrs. Bennet and Kitty,       though she was perfectly unknown to them, even inferior to what Elizabeth       felt.     <br />      She entered the room with an air more than usually ungracious, made no       other reply to Elizabeth’s salutation than a slight inclination of the       head, and sat down without saying a word. Elizabeth had mentioned her name       to her mother on her ladyship’s entrance, though no request of       introduction had been made.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet, all amazement, though flattered by having a guest of such       high importance, received her with the utmost politeness. After sitting       for a moment in silence, she said very stiffly to Elizabeth,     <br />      “I hope you are well, Miss Bennet. That lady, I suppose, is your mother.”      <br />      Elizabeth replied very concisely that she was.     <br />      “And _that_ I suppose is one of your sisters.”      <br />      “Yes, madam,” said Mrs. Bennet, delighted to speak to Lady Catherine. “She       is my youngest girl but one. My youngest of all is lately married, and my       eldest is somewhere about the grounds, walking with a young man who, I       believe, will soon become a part of the family.”      <br />      “You have a very small park here,” returned Lady Catherine after a short       silence.     <br />      “It is nothing in comparison of Rosings, my lady, I dare say; but I assure       you it is much larger than Sir William Lucas’s.”      <br />      “This must be a most inconvenient sitting room for the evening, in summer;       the windows are full west.”      <br />      Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after dinner, and then       added:     <br />      “May I take the liberty of asking your ladyship whether you left Mr. and       Mrs. Collins well.”      <br />      “Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last.”      <br />      Elizabeth now expected that she would produce a letter for her from       Charlotte, as it seemed the only probable motive for her calling. But no       letter appeared, and she was completely puzzled.     <br />      Mrs. Bennet, with great civility, begged her ladyship to take some       refreshment; but Lady Catherine very resolutely, and not very politely,       declined eating anything; and then, rising up, said to Elizabeth,     <br />      “Miss Bennet, there seemed to be a prettyish kind of a little wilderness       on one side of your lawn. I should be glad to take a turn in it, if you       will favour me with your company.”      <br />      “Go, my dear,” cried her mother, “and show her ladyship about the       different walks. I think she will be pleased with the hermitage.”      <br />      Elizabeth obeyed, and running into her own room for her parasol, attended       her noble guest downstairs. As they passed through the hall, Lady       Catherine opened the doors into the dining-parlour and drawing-room, and       pronouncing them, after a short survey, to be decent looking rooms, walked       on.     <br />      Her carriage remained at the door, and Elizabeth saw that her       waiting-woman was in it. They proceeded in silence along the gravel walk       that led to the copse; Elizabeth was determined to make no effort for       conversation with a woman who was now more than usually insolent and       disagreeable.     <br />      “How could I ever think her like her nephew?” said she, as she looked in       her face.     <br />      As soon as they entered the copse, Lady Catherine began in the following       manner:—     <br />      “You can be at no loss, Miss Bennet, to understand the reason of my       journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience, must tell you why I       come.”      <br />      Elizabeth looked with unaffected astonishment.     <br />      “Indeed, you are mistaken, Madam. I have not been at all able to account       for the honour of seeing you here.”      <br />      “Miss Bennet,” replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, “you ought to know,       that I am not to be trifled with. But however insincere _you_ may       choose to be, you shall not find _me_ so. My character has ever been       celebrated for its sincerity and frankness, and in a cause of such moment       as this, I shall certainly not depart from it. A report of a most alarming       nature reached me two days ago. I was told that not only your sister was       on the point of being most advantageously married, but that you, that Miss       Elizabeth Bennet, would, in all likelihood, be soon afterwards united to       my nephew, my own nephew, Mr. Darcy. Though I _know_ it must be a       scandalous falsehood, though I would not injure him so much as to suppose       the truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off for this       place, that I might make my sentiments known to you.”      <br />      “If you believed it impossible to be true,” said Elizabeth, colouring with       astonishment and disdain, “I wonder you took the trouble of coming so far.       What could your ladyship propose by it?”      <br />      “At once to insist upon having such a report universally contradicted.”      <br />      “Your coming to Longbourn, to see me and my family,” said Elizabeth       coolly, “will be rather a confirmation of it; if, indeed, such a report is       in existence.”      <br />      “If! Do you then pretend to be ignorant of it? Has it not been       industriously circulated by yourselves? Do you not know that such a report       is spread abroad?”      <br />      “I never heard that it was.”      <br />      “And can you likewise declare, that there is no _foundation_ for it?”      <br />      “I do not pretend to possess equal frankness with your ladyship. _You_ may       ask questions which _I_ shall not choose to answer.”      <br />      “This is not to be borne. Miss Bennet, I insist on being satisfied. Has       he, has my nephew, made you an offer of marriage?”      <br />      “Your ladyship has declared it to be impossible.”      <br />      “It ought to be so; it must be so, while he retains the use of his reason.       But _your_ arts and allurements may, in a moment of infatuation, have made       him forget what he owes to himself and to all his family. You may have       drawn him in.”      <br />      “If I have, I shall be the last person to confess it.”      <br />      “Miss Bennet, do you know who I am? I have not been accustomed to such       language as this. I am almost the nearest relation he has in the world,       and am entitled to know all his dearest concerns.”      <br />      “But you are not entitled to know _mine;_ nor will such behaviour as this,       ever induce me to be explicit.”      <br />      “Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you have the       presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never. Mr. Darcy is       engaged to _my daughter_. Now what have you to say?”      <br />      “Only this; that if he is so, you can have no reason to suppose he will       make an offer to me.”      <br />      Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied:     <br />      “The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From their infancy,       they have been intended for each other. It was the favourite wish of _his_      mother, as well as of hers. While in their cradles, we planned the union:       and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be       accomplished in their marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of       inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the       family! Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends? To his tacit       engagement with Miss de Bourgh? Are you lost to every feeling of propriety       and delicacy? Have you not heard me say that from his earliest hours he       was destined for his cousin?”      <br />      “Yes, and I had heard it before. But what is that to me? If there is no       other objection to my marrying your nephew, I shall certainly not be kept       from it by knowing that his mother and aunt wished him to marry Miss de       Bourgh. You both did as much as you could in planning the marriage. Its       completion depended on others. If Mr. Darcy is neither by honour nor       inclination confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another choice?       And if I am that choice, why may not I accept him?”      <br />      “Because honour, decorum, prudence, nay, interest, forbid it. Yes, Miss       Bennet, interest; for do not expect to be noticed by his family or       friends, if you wilfully act against the inclinations of all. You will be       censured, slighted, and despised, by everyone connected with him. Your       alliance will be a disgrace; your name will never even be mentioned by any       of us.”      <br />      “These are heavy misfortunes,” replied Elizabeth. “But the wife of Mr.       Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of happiness necessarily       attached to her situation, that she could, upon the whole, have no cause       to repine.”      <br />      “Obstinate, headstrong girl! I am ashamed of you! Is this your gratitude       for my attentions to you last spring? Is nothing due to me on that score?       Let us sit down. You are to understand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with       the determined resolution of carrying my purpose; nor will I be dissuaded       from it. I have not been used to submit to any person’s whims. I have not       been in the habit of brooking disappointment.”      <br />      “_That_ will make your ladyship’s situation at present more pitiable;       but it will have no effect on _me_.”      <br />      “I will not be interrupted. Hear me in silence. My daughter and my nephew       are formed for each other. They are descended, on the maternal side, from       the same noble line; and, on the father’s, from respectable, honourable,       and ancient—though untitled—families. Their fortune on both       sides is splendid. They are destined for each other by the voice of every       member of their respective houses; and what is to divide them? The upstart       pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune. Is       this to be endured! But it must not, shall not be. If you were sensible of       your own good, you would not wish to quit the sphere in which you have       been brought up.”      <br />      “In marrying your nephew, I should not consider myself as quitting that       sphere. He is a gentleman; I am a gentleman’s daughter; so far we are       equal.”      <br />      “True. You _are_ a gentleman’s daughter. But who was your mother? Who       are your uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition.”      <br />      “Whatever my connections may be,” said Elizabeth, “if your nephew does not       object to them, they can be nothing to _you_.”      <br />      “Tell me once for all, are you engaged to him?”      <br />      Though Elizabeth would not, for the mere purpose of obliging Lady       Catherine, have answered this question, she could not but say, after a       moment’s deliberation:     <br />      “I am not.”      <br />      Lady Catherine seemed pleased.     <br />      “And will you promise me, never to enter into such an engagement?”      <br />      “I will make no promise of the kind.”      <br />      “Miss Bennet I am shocked and astonished. I expected to find a more       reasonable young woman. But do not deceive yourself into a belief that I       will ever recede. I shall not go away till you have given me the assurance       I require.”      <br />      “And I certainly _never_ shall give it. I am not to be intimidated       into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to       marry your daughter; but would my giving you the wished-for promise make       _their_ marriage at all more probable? Supposing him to be attached to me,       would _my_ refusing to accept his hand make him wish to bestow it on his       cousin? Allow me to say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you       have supported this extraordinary application have been as frivolous as       the application was ill-judged. You have widely mistaken my character, if       you think I can be worked on by such persuasions as these. How far your       nephew might approve of your interference in _his_ affairs, I cannot tell;       but you have certainly no right to concern yourself in mine. I must beg,       therefore, to be importuned no farther on the subject.”      <br />      “Not so hasty, if you please. I have by no means done. To all the       objections I have already urged, I have still another to add. I am no       stranger to the particulars of your youngest sister’s infamous elopement.       I know it all; that the young man’s marrying her was a patched-up       business, at the expence of your father and uncles. And is _such_ a girl to       be my nephew’s sister? Is _her_ husband, who is the son of his late father’s       steward, to be his brother? Heaven and earth!—of what are you       thinking? Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus polluted?”      <br />      “You can _now_ have nothing further to say,” she resentfully answered. “You       have insulted me in every possible method. I must beg to return to the       house.”      <br />      And she rose as she spoke. Lady Catherine rose also, and they turned back.       Her ladyship was highly incensed.     <br />      “You have no regard, then, for the honour and credit of my nephew!       Unfeeling, selfish girl! Do you not consider that a connection with you       must disgrace him in the eyes of everybody?”      <br />      “Lady Catherine, I have nothing further to say. You know my sentiments.”      <br />      “You are then resolved to have him?”      <br />      “I have said no such thing. I am only resolved to act in that manner,       which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness, without reference       to _you_, or to any person so wholly unconnected with me.”      <br />      “It is well. You refuse, then, to oblige me. You refuse to obey the claims       of duty, honour, and gratitude. You are determined to ruin him in the       opinion of all his friends, and make him the contempt of the world.”      <br />      “Neither duty, nor honour, nor gratitude,” replied Elizabeth, “have any       possible claim on me, in the present instance. No principle of either       would be violated by my marriage with Mr. Darcy. And with regard to the       resentment of his family, or the indignation of the world, if the former       _were_ excited by his marrying me, it would not give me one moment’s       concern—and the world in general would have too much sense to join       in the scorn.”      <br />      “And this is your real opinion! This is your final resolve! Very well. I       shall now know how to act. Do not imagine, Miss Bennet, that your ambition       will ever be gratified. I came to try you. I hoped to find you reasonable;       but, depend upon it, I will carry my point.”      <br />      In this manner Lady Catherine talked on, till they were at the door of the       carriage, when, turning hastily round, she added, “I take no leave of you,       Miss Bennet. I send no compliments to your mother. You deserve no such       attention. I am most seriously displeased.”      <br />      Elizabeth made no answer; and without attempting to persuade her ladyship       to return into the house, walked quietly into it herself. She heard the       carriage drive away as she proceeded up stairs. Her mother impatiently met       her at the door of the dressing-room, to ask why Lady Catherine would not       come in again and rest herself.     <br />      “She did not choose it,” said her daughter, “she would go.”      <br />      “She is a very fine-looking woman! and her calling here was prodigiously       civil! for she only came, I suppose, to tell us the Collinses were well.       She is on her road somewhere, I dare say, and so, passing through Meryton,       thought she might as well call on you. I suppose she had nothing       particular to say to you, Lizzy?”      <br />      Elizabeth was forced to give into a little falsehood here; for to       acknowledge the substance of their conversation was impossible.     

Chapter 57

  The discomposure of spirits which this extraordinary visit threw Elizabeth       into, could not be easily overcome; nor could she, for many hours, learn       to think of it less than incessantly. Lady Catherine, it appeared, had       actually taken the trouble of this journey from Rosings, for the sole       purpose of breaking off her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was a       rational scheme, to be sure! but from what the report of their engagement       could originate, Elizabeth was at a loss to imagine; till she recollected       that _his_ being the intimate friend of Bingley, and _her_ being       the sister of Jane, was enough, at a time when the expectation of one       wedding made everybody eager for another, to supply the idea. She had not       herself forgotten to feel that the marriage of her sister must bring them       more frequently together. And her neighbours at Lucas Lodge, therefore       (for through their communication with the Collinses, the report, she       concluded, had reached Lady Catherine), had only set _that_ down as almost       certain and immediate, which _she_ had looked forward to as possible at some       future time.     <br />      In revolving Lady Catherine’s expressions, however, she could not       help feeling some uneasiness as to the possible consequence of her       persisting in this interference. From what she had said of her resolution       to prevent their marriage, it occurred to Elizabeth that she must       meditate an application to her nephew; and how he might take a similar       representation of the evils attached to a connection with her, she dared       not pronounce. She knew not the exact degree of his affection for his       aunt, or his dependence on her judgment, but it was natural to suppose       that he thought much higher of her ladyship than _she_ could do; and       it was certain that, in enumerating the miseries of a marriage with       _one_, whose immediate connections were so unequal to his own, his       aunt would address him on his weakest side. With his notions of dignity,       he would probably feel that the arguments, which to Elizabeth had       appeared weak and ridiculous, contained much good sense and solid       reasoning.     <br />      If he had been wavering before as to what he should do, which had often       seemed likely, the advice and entreaty of so near a relation might settle       every doubt, and determine him at once to be as happy as dignity       unblemished could make him. In that case he would return no more. Lady       Catherine might see him in her way through town; and his engagement to       Bingley of coming again to Netherfield must give way.     <br />      “If, therefore, an excuse for not keeping his promise should come to his       friend within a few days,” she added, “I shall know how to understand it.       I shall then give over every expectation, every wish of his constancy. If       he is satisfied with only regretting me, when he might have obtained my       affections and hand, I shall soon cease to regret him at all.”      <br />      The surprise of the rest of the family, on hearing who their visitor had       been, was very great; but they obligingly satisfied it, with the same kind       of supposition which had appeased Mrs. Bennet’s curiosity; and Elizabeth       was spared from much teasing on the subject.     <br />      The next morning, as she was going downstairs, she was met by her father,       who came out of his library with a letter in his hand.     <br />      “Lizzy,” said he, “I was going to look for you; come into my room.”      <br />      She followed him thither; and her curiosity to know what he had to tell       her was heightened by the supposition of its being in some manner       connected with the letter he held. It suddenly struck her that it might be       from Lady Catherine; and she anticipated with dismay all the consequent       explanations.     <br />      She followed her father to the fire place, and they both sat down. He then       said,     <br />      “I have received a letter this morning that has astonished me exceedingly.       As it principally concerns yourself, you ought to know its contents. I did       not know before, that I had _two_ daughters on the brink of matrimony. Let       me congratulate you on a very important conquest.”      <br />      The colour now rushed into Elizabeth’s cheeks in the instantaneous       conviction of its being a letter from the nephew, instead of the aunt; and       she was undetermined whether most to be pleased that he explained himself       at all, or offended that his letter was not rather addressed to herself;       when her father continued:     <br />      “You look conscious. Young ladies have great penetration in such matters       as these; but I think I may defy even _your_ sagacity, to discover       the name of your admirer. This letter is from Mr. Collins.”      <br />      “From Mr. Collins! and what can _he_ have to say?”      <br />      “Something very much to the purpose of course. He begins with       congratulations on the approaching nuptials of my eldest daughter, of       which, it seems, he has been told by some of the good-natured, gossiping       Lucases. I shall not sport with your impatience, by reading what he says       on that point. What relates to yourself, is as follows: ‘Having thus       offered you the sincere congratulations of Mrs. Collins and myself on this       happy event, let me now add a short hint on the subject of another; of       which we have been advertised by the same authority. Your daughter       Elizabeth, it is presumed, will not long bear the name of Bennet, after       her elder sister has resigned it, and the chosen partner of her fate may       be reasonably looked up to as one of the most illustrious personages in       this land.’     <br />      “Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who is meant by this? ‘This young       gentleman is blessed, in a peculiar way, with every thing the heart of       mortal can most desire,—splendid property, noble kindred, and       extensive patronage. Yet in spite of all these temptations, let me warn my       cousin Elizabeth, and yourself, of what evils you may incur by a       precipitate closure with this gentleman’s proposals, which, of course, you       will be inclined to take immediate advantage of.’     <br />      “Have you any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is? But now it comes out:     <br />      “‘My motive for cautioning you is as follows. We have reason to imagine       that his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, does not look on the match with a       friendly eye.’     <br />      “_Mr. Darcy_, you see, is the man! Now, Lizzy, I think I _have_      surprised you. Could he, or the Lucases, have pitched on any man within       the circle of our acquaintance, whose name would have given the lie more       effectually to what they related? Mr. Darcy, who never looks at any woman       but to see a blemish, and who probably never looked at _you_ in his life! It       is admirable!”      <br />      Elizabeth tried to join in her father’s pleasantry, but could only force       one most reluctant smile. Never had his wit been directed in a manner so       little agreeable to her.     <br />      “Are you not diverted?”      <br />      “Oh! yes. Pray read on.”      <br />      “‘After mentioning the likelihood of this marriage to her ladyship last       night, she immediately, with her usual condescension, expressed what she       felt on the occasion; when it became apparent, that on the score of some       family objections on the part of my cousin, she would never give her       consent to what she termed so disgraceful a match. I thought it my duty to       give the speediest intelligence of this to my cousin, that she and her       noble admirer may be aware of what they are about, and not run hastily       into a marriage which has not been properly sanctioned.’ Mr. Collins       moreover adds, ‘I am truly rejoiced that my cousin Lydia’s sad business       has been so well hushed up, and am only concerned that their living       together before the marriage took place should be so generally known. I       must not, however, neglect the duties of my station, or refrain from       declaring my amazement at hearing that you received the young couple into       your house as soon as they were married. It was an encouragement of vice;       and had I been the rector of Longbourn, I should very strenuously have       opposed it. You ought certainly to forgive them, as a Christian, but never       to admit them in your sight, or allow their names to be mentioned in your       hearing.’ _That_ is his notion of Christian forgiveness! The rest of his       letter is only about his dear Charlotte’s situation, and his expectation       of a young olive-branch. But, Lizzy, you look as if you did not enjoy it.       You are not going to be _missish_, I hope, and pretend to be       affronted at an idle report. For what do we live, but to make sport for       our neighbours, and laugh at them in our turn?”      <br />      “Oh!” cried Elizabeth, “I am excessively diverted. But it is so strange!”      <br />      “Yes—_that_ is what makes it amusing. Had they fixed on any       other man it would have been nothing; but _his_ perfect indifference,       and _your_ pointed dislike, make it so delightfully absurd! Much as I       abominate writing, I would not give up Mr. Collins’s correspondence for       any consideration. Nay, when I read a letter of his, I cannot help giving       him the preference even over Wickham, much as I value the impudence and       hypocrisy of my son-in-law. And pray, Lizzy, what said Lady Catherine       about this report? Did she call to refuse her consent?”      <br />      To this question his daughter replied only with a laugh; and as it had       been asked without the least suspicion, she was not distressed by his       repeating it. Elizabeth had never been more at a loss to make her feelings       appear what they were not. It was necessary to laugh, when she would       rather have cried. Her father had most cruelly mortified her, by what he       said of Mr. Darcy’s indifference, and she could do nothing but wonder at       such a want of penetration, or fear that perhaps, instead of his seeing       too _little_, she might have fancied too _much_.     

Chapter 58

  Instead of receiving any such letter of excuse from his friend, as       Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he was able to bring Darcy with       him to Longbourn before many days had passed after Lady Catherine’s visit.       The gentlemen arrived early; and, before Mrs. Bennet had time to tell him       of their having seen his aunt, of which her daughter sat in momentary       dread, Bingley, who wanted to be alone with Jane, proposed their all       walking out. It was agreed to. Mrs. Bennet was not in the habit of       walking; Mary could never spare time; but the remaining five set off       together. Bingley and Jane, however, soon allowed the others to outstrip       them. They lagged behind, while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy were to       entertain each other. Very little was said by either; Kitty was too much       afraid of him to talk; Elizabeth was secretly forming a desperate       resolution; and perhaps he might be doing the same.     <br />      They walked towards the Lucases, because Kitty wished to call upon Maria;       and as Elizabeth saw no occasion for making it a general concern, when       Kitty left them she went boldly on with him alone. Now was the moment for       her resolution to be executed, and, while her courage was high, she       immediately said:     <br />      “Mr. Darcy, I am a very selfish creature; and, for the sake of giving       relief to my own feelings, care not how much I may be wounding yours. I       can no longer help thanking you for your unexampled kindness to my poor       sister. Ever since I have known it, I have been most anxious to       acknowledge to you how gratefully I feel it. Were it known to the rest of       my family, I should not have merely my own gratitude to express.”      <br />      “I am sorry, exceedingly sorry,” replied Darcy, in a tone of surprise and       emotion, “that you have ever been informed of what may, in a mistaken       light, have given you uneasiness. I did not think Mrs. Gardiner was so       little to be trusted.”      <br />      “You must not blame my aunt. Lydia’s thoughtlessness first betrayed to me       that you had been concerned in the matter; and, of course, I could not       rest till I knew the particulars. Let me thank you again and again, in the       name of all my family, for that generous compassion which induced you to       take so much trouble, and bear so many mortifications, for the sake of       discovering them.”      <br />      “If you _will_ thank me,” he replied, “let it be for yourself alone.       That the wish of giving happiness to you might add force to the other       inducements which led me on, I shall not attempt to deny. But your _family_      owe me nothing. Much as I respect them, I believe I thought only of _you_.”      <br />      Elizabeth was too much embarrassed to say a word. After a short pause, her       companion added, “You are too generous to trifle with me. If your feelings       are still what they were last April, tell me so at once. _My_      affections and wishes are unchanged, but one word from you will silence me       on this subject for ever.”      <br />      Elizabeth, feeling all the more than common awkwardness and anxiety of his       situation, now forced herself to speak; and immediately, though not very       fluently, gave him to understand that her sentiments had undergone so       material a change, since the period to which he alluded, as to make her       receive with gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness       which this reply produced, was such as he had probably never felt before;       and he expressed himself on the occasion as sensibly and as warmly as a       man violently in love can be supposed to do. Had Elizabeth been able to       encounter his eye, she might have seen how well the expression of       heartfelt delight, diffused over his face, became him; but, though she       could not look, she could listen, and he told her of feelings, which, in       proving of what importance she was to him, made his affection every moment       more valuable.     <br />      They walked on, without knowing in what direction. There was too much to       be thought, and felt, and said, for attention to any other objects. She       soon learnt that they were indebted for their present good understanding       to the efforts of his aunt, who _did_ call on him in her return through       London, and there relate her journey to Longbourn, its motive, and the       substance of her conversation with Elizabeth; dwelling emphatically on       every expression of the latter which, in her ladyship’s apprehension,       peculiarly denoted her perverseness and assurance; in the belief that such       a relation must assist her endeavours to obtain that promise from her       nephew which _she_ had refused to give. But, unluckily for her ladyship, its       effect had been exactly contrariwise.     <br />      “It taught me to hope,” said he, “as I had scarcely ever allowed myself to       hope before. I knew enough of your disposition to be certain that, had you       been absolutely, irrevocably decided against me, you would have       acknowledged it to Lady Catherine, frankly and openly.”      <br />      Elizabeth coloured and laughed as she replied, “Yes, you know enough of my       _frankness_ to believe me capable of _that_. After abusing you so       abominably to your face, I could have no scruple in abusing you to all       your relations.”      <br />      “What did you say of me, that I did not deserve? For, though your       accusations were ill-founded, formed on mistaken premises, my behaviour to       you at the time had merited the severest reproof. It was unpardonable. I       cannot think of it without abhorrence.”      <br />      “We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed to that       evening,” said Elizabeth. “The conduct of neither, if strictly examined,       will be irreproachable; but since then, we have both, I hope, improved in       civility.”      <br />      “I cannot be so easily reconciled to myself. The recollection of what I       then said, of my conduct, my manners, my expressions during the whole of       it, is now, and has been many months, inexpressibly painful to me. Your       reproof, so well applied, I shall never forget: ‘had you behaved in a more       gentlemanlike manner.’ Those were your words. You know not, you can       scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me;—though it was some       time, I confess, before I was reasonable enough to allow their justice.”      <br />      “I was certainly very far from expecting them to make so strong an       impression. I had not the smallest idea of their being ever felt in such a       way.”      <br />      “I can easily believe it. You thought me then devoid of every proper       feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your countenance I shall never       forget, as you said that I could not have addressed you in any possible       way that would induce you to accept me.”      <br />      “Oh! do not repeat what I then said. These recollections will not do at       all. I assure you that I have long been most heartily ashamed of it.”      <br />      Darcy mentioned his letter. “Did it,” said he, “did it soon make you think       better of me? Did you, on reading it, give any credit to its contents?”      <br />      She explained what its effect on her had been, and how gradually all her       former prejudices had been removed.     <br />      “I knew,” said he, “that what I wrote must give you pain, but it was       necessary. I hope you have destroyed the letter. There was one part       especially, the opening of it, which I should dread your having the power       of reading again. I can remember some expressions which might justly make       you hate me.”      <br />      “The letter shall certainly be burnt, if you believe it essential to the       preservation of my regard; but, though we have both reason to think my       opinions not entirely unalterable, they are not, I hope, quite so easily       changed as that implies.”      <br />      “When I wrote that letter,” replied Darcy, “I believed myself perfectly       calm and cool, but I am since convinced that it was written in a dreadful       bitterness of spirit.”      <br />      “The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end so. The       adieu is charity itself. But think no more of the letter. The feelings of       the person who wrote, and the person who received it, are now so widely       different from what they were then, that every unpleasant circumstance       attending it ought to be forgotten. You must learn some of my philosophy.       Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure.”      <br />      “I cannot give you credit for any philosophy of the kind. _Your_      retrospections must be so totally void of reproach, that the contentment       arising from them is not of philosophy, but, what is much better, of       innocence. But with _me_, it is not so. Painful recollections will intrude       which cannot, which ought not, to be repelled. I have been a selfish being       all my life, in practice, though not in principle. As a child I was taught       what was _right_, but I was not taught to correct my temper. I was given       good principles, but left to follow them in pride and conceit.       Unfortunately an only son (for many years an only _child_), I was spoilt by       my parents, who, though good themselves (my father, particularly, all that       was benevolent and amiable), allowed, encouraged, almost taught me to be       selfish and overbearing; to care for none beyond my own family circle; to       think meanly of all the rest of the world; to _wish_ at least to think       meanly of their sense and worth compared with my own. Such I was, from       eight to eight and twenty; and such I might still have been but for you,       dearest, loveliest Elizabeth! What do I not owe you! You taught me a       lesson, hard indeed at first, but most advantageous. By you, I was       properly humbled. I came to you without a doubt of my reception. You       showed me how insufficient were all my pretensions to please a woman       worthy of being pleased.”      <br />      “Had you then persuaded yourself that I should?”      <br />      “Indeed I had. What will you think of my vanity? I believed you to be       wishing, expecting my addresses.”      <br />      “My manners must have been in fault, but not intentionally, I assure you.       I never meant to deceive you, but my spirits might often lead me wrong.       How you must have hated me after _that_ evening?”      <br />      “Hate you! I was angry perhaps at first, but my anger soon began to take a       proper direction.”      <br />      “I am almost afraid of asking what you thought of me, when we met at       Pemberley. You blamed me for coming?”      <br />      “No indeed; I felt nothing but surprise.”      <br />      “Your surprise could not be greater than _mine_ in being noticed by       you. My conscience told me that I deserved no extraordinary politeness,       and I confess that I did not expect to receive _more_ than my due.”      <br />      “My object _then_,” replied Darcy, “was to show you, by every civility in my       power, that I was not so mean as to resent the past; and I hoped to obtain       your forgiveness, to lessen your ill opinion, by letting you see that your       reproofs had been attended to. How soon any other wishes introduced       themselves I can hardly tell, but I believe in about half an hour after I       had seen you.”      <br />      He then told her of Georgiana’s delight in her acquaintance, and of her       disappointment at its sudden interruption; which naturally leading to the       cause of that interruption, she soon learnt that his resolution of       following her from Derbyshire in quest of her sister had been formed       before he quitted the inn, and that his gravity and thoughtfulness there       had arisen from no other struggles than what such a purpose must       comprehend.     <br />      She expressed her gratitude again, but it was too painful a subject to       each, to be dwelt on farther.     <br />      After walking several miles in a leisurely manner, and too busy to know       anything about it, they found at last, on examining their watches, that it       was time to be at home.     <br />      “What could become of Mr. Bingley and Jane!” was a wonder which introduced       the discussion of _their_ affairs. Darcy was delighted with their       engagement; his friend had given him the earliest information of it.     <br />      “I must ask whether you were surprised?” said Elizabeth.     <br />      “Not at all. When I went away, I felt that it would soon happen.”      <br />      “That is to say, you had given your permission. I guessed as much.” And       though he exclaimed at the term, she found that it had been pretty much       the case.     <br />      “On the evening before my going to London,” said he, “I made a confession       to him, which I believe I ought to have made long ago. I told him of all       that had occurred to make my former interference in his affairs absurd and       impertinent. His surprise was great. He had never had the slightest       suspicion. I told him, moreover, that I believed myself mistaken in       supposing, as I had done, that your sister was indifferent to him; and as       I could easily perceive that his attachment to her was unabated, I felt no       doubt of their happiness together.”      <br />      Elizabeth could not help smiling at his easy manner of directing his       friend.     <br />      “Did you speak from your own observation,” said she, “when you told him       that my sister loved him, or merely from my information last spring?”      <br />      “From the former. I had narrowly observed her during the two visits which       I had lately made here; and I was convinced of her affection.”      <br />      “And your assurance of it, I suppose, carried immediate conviction to       him.”      <br />      “It did. Bingley is most unaffectedly modest. His diffidence had prevented       his depending on his own judgment in so anxious a case, but his reliance       on mine made every thing easy. I was obliged to confess one thing, which       for a time, and not unjustly, offended him. I could not allow myself to       conceal that your sister had been in town three months last winter, that I       had known it, and purposely kept it from him. He was angry. But his anger,       I am persuaded, lasted no longer than he remained in any doubt of your       sister’s sentiments. He has heartily forgiven me now.”      <br />      Elizabeth longed to observe that Mr. Bingley had been a most delightful       friend; so easily guided that his worth was invaluable; but she checked       herself. She remembered that he had yet to learn to be laughed at, and it       was rather too early to begin. In anticipating the happiness of Bingley,       which of course was to be inferior only to his own, he continued the       conversation till they reached the house. In the hall they parted.     

Chapter 59

  “My dear Lizzy, where can you have been walking to?” was a question which       Elizabeth received from Jane as soon as she entered their room, and from       all the others when they sat down to table. She had only to say in reply,       that they had wandered about, till she was beyond her own knowledge. She       coloured as she spoke; but neither that, nor anything else, awakened a       suspicion of the truth.     <br />      The evening passed quietly, unmarked by anything extraordinary. The       acknowledged lovers talked and laughed, the unacknowledged were silent.       Darcy was not of a disposition in which happiness overflows in mirth; and       Elizabeth, agitated and confused, rather _knew_ that she was happy       than _felt_ herself to be so; for, besides the immediate       embarrassment, there were other evils before her. She anticipated what       would be felt in the family when her situation became known; she was aware       that no one liked him but Jane; and even feared that with the others it       was a _dislike_ which not all his fortune and consequence might do away.     <br />      At night she opened her heart to Jane. Though suspicion was very far from       Miss Bennet’s general habits, she was absolutely incredulous here.     <br />      “You are joking, Lizzy. This cannot be!—engaged to Mr. Darcy! No,       no, you shall not deceive me. I know it to be impossible.”      <br />      “This is a wretched beginning indeed! My sole dependence was on you; and I       am sure nobody else will believe me, if you do not. Yet, indeed, I am in       earnest. I speak nothing but the truth. He still loves me, and we are       engaged.”      <br />      Jane looked at her doubtingly. “Oh, Lizzy! it cannot be. I know how much       you dislike him.”      <br />      “You know nothing of the matter. _That_ is all to be forgot. Perhaps       I did not always love him so well as I do now. But in such cases as these,       a good memory is unpardonable. This is the last time I shall ever remember       it myself.”      <br />      Miss Bennet still looked all amazement. Elizabeth again, and more       seriously assured her of its truth.     <br />      “Good Heaven! can it be really so! Yet now I must believe you,” cried       Jane. “My dear, dear Lizzy, I would—I do congratulate you—but       are you certain? forgive the question—are you quite certain that you       can be happy with him?”      <br />      “There can be no doubt of that. It is settled between us already, that we       are to be the happiest couple in the world. But are you pleased, Jane?       Shall you like to have such a brother?”      <br />      “Very, very much. Nothing could give either Bingley or myself more       delight. But we considered it, we talked of it as impossible. And do you       really love him quite well enough? Oh, Lizzy! do anything rather than       marry without affection. Are you quite sure that you feel what you ought       to do?”      <br />      “Oh, yes! You will only think I feel _more_ than I ought to do, when       I tell you all.”      <br />      “What do you mean?”      <br />      “Why, I must confess that I love him better than I do Bingley. I am afraid       you will be angry.”      <br />      “My dearest sister, now _be_ serious. I want to talk very seriously.       Let me know every thing that I am to know, without delay. Will you tell me       how long you have loved him?”      <br />      “It has been coming on so gradually, that I hardly know when it began. But       I believe I must date it from my first seeing his beautiful grounds at       Pemberley.”      <br />      Another entreaty that she would be serious, however, produced the desired       effect; and she soon satisfied Jane by her solemn assurances of       attachment. When convinced on that article, Miss Bennet had nothing       further to wish.     <br />      “Now I am quite happy,” said she, “for you will be as happy as myself. I       always had a value for him. Were it for nothing but his love of you, I       must always have esteemed him; but now, as Bingley’s friend and your       husband, there can be only Bingley and yourself more dear to me. But       Lizzy, you have been very sly, very reserved with me. How little did you       tell me of what passed at Pemberley and Lambton! I owe all that I know of       it to another, not to you.”      <br />      Elizabeth told her the motives of her secrecy. She had been unwilling to       mention Bingley; and the unsettled state of her own feelings had made her       equally avoid the name of his friend. But now she would no longer conceal       from her his share in Lydia’s marriage. All was acknowledged, and half the       night spent in conversation.     <br />      “Good gracious!” cried Mrs. Bennet, as she stood at a window the next       morning, “if that disagreeable Mr. Darcy is not coming here again with our       dear Bingley! What can he mean by being so tiresome as to be always coming       here? I had no notion but he would go a-shooting, or something or other,       and not disturb us with his company. What shall we do with him? Lizzy, you       must walk out with him again, that he may not be in Bingley’s way.”      <br />      Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at so convenient a proposal; yet was       really vexed that her mother should be always giving him such an epithet.     <br />      As soon as they entered, Bingley looked at her so expressively, and shook       hands with such warmth, as left no doubt of his good information; and he       soon afterwards said aloud, “Mrs. Bennet, have you no more lanes       hereabouts in which Lizzy may lose her way again to-day?”      <br />      “I advise Mr. Darcy, and Lizzy, and Kitty,” said Mrs. Bennet, “to walk to       Oakham Mount this morning. It is a nice long walk, and Mr. Darcy has never       seen the view.”      <br />      “It may do very well for the others,” replied Mr. Bingley; “but I am sure       it will be too much for Kitty. Won’t it, Kitty?” Kitty owned that she had       rather stay at home. Darcy professed a great curiosity to see the view       from the Mount, and Elizabeth silently consented. As she went up stairs to       get ready, Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying:     <br />      “I am quite sorry, Lizzy, that you should be forced to have that       disagreeable man all to yourself. But I hope you will not mind it: it is       all for Jane’s sake, you know; and there is no occasion for talking to       him, except just now and then. So, do not put yourself to inconvenience.”      <br />      During their walk, it was resolved that Mr. Bennet’s consent should be       asked in the course of the evening. Elizabeth reserved to herself the       application for her mother’s. She could not determine how her mother would       take it; sometimes doubting whether all his wealth and grandeur would be       enough to overcome her abhorrence of the man. But whether she were       violently set against the match, or violently delighted with it, it was       certain that her manner would be equally ill adapted to do credit to her       sense; and she could no more bear that Mr. Darcy should hear the first       raptures of her joy, than the first vehemence of her disapprobation.     <br />      In the evening, soon after Mr. Bennet withdrew to the library, she saw Mr.       Darcy rise also and follow him, and her agitation on seeing it was       extreme. She did not fear her father’s opposition, but he was going to be       made unhappy; and that it should be through her means—that _she_,       his favourite child, should be distressing him by her choice, should be       filling him with fears and regrets in disposing of her—was a       wretched reflection, and she sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared again,       when, looking at him, she was a little relieved by his smile. In a few       minutes he approached the table where she was sitting with Kitty; and,       while pretending to admire her work said in a whisper, “Go to your father,       he wants you in the library.” She was gone directly.     <br />      Her father was walking about the room, looking grave and anxious. “Lizzy,”        said he, “what are you doing? Are you out of your senses, to be accepting       this man? Have not you always hated him?”      <br />      How earnestly did she then wish that her former opinions had been more       reasonable, her expressions more moderate! It would have spared her from       explanations and professions which it was exceedingly awkward to give; but       they were now necessary, and she assured him, with some confusion, of her       attachment to Mr. Darcy.     <br />      “Or, in other words, you are determined to have him. He is rich, to be       sure, and you may have more fine clothes and fine carriages than Jane. But       will they make you happy?”      <br />      “Have you any other objection,” said Elizabeth, “than your belief of my       indifference?”      <br />      “None at all. We all know him to be a proud, unpleasant sort of man; but       this would be nothing if you really liked him.”      <br />      “I do, I do like him,” she replied, with tears in her eyes, “I love him.       Indeed he has no improper pride. He is perfectly amiable. You do not know       what he really is; then pray do not pain me by speaking of him in such       terms.”      <br />      “Lizzy,” said her father, “I have given him my consent. He is the kind of       man, indeed, to whom I should never dare refuse anything, which he       condescended to ask. I now give it to _you_, if you are resolved on       having him. But let me advise you to think better of it. I know your       disposition, Lizzy. I know that you could be neither happy nor       respectable, unless you truly esteemed your husband; unless you looked up       to him as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the greatest       danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely escape discredit and       misery. My child, let me not have the grief of seeing _you_ unable to       respect your partner in life. You know not what you are about.”      <br />      Elizabeth, still more affected, was earnest and solemn in her reply; and       at length, by repeated assurances that Mr. Darcy was really the object of       her choice, by explaining the gradual change which her estimation of him       had undergone, relating her absolute certainty that his affection was not       the work of a day, but had stood the test of many months’ suspense, and       enumerating with energy all his good qualities, she did conquer her       father’s incredulity, and reconcile him to the match.     <br />      “Well, my dear,” said he, when she ceased speaking, “I have no more to       say. If this be the case, he deserves you. I could not have parted with       you, my Lizzy, to anyone less worthy.”      <br />      To complete the favourable impression, she then told him what Mr. Darcy       had voluntarily done for Lydia. He heard her with astonishment.     <br />      “This is an evening of wonders, indeed! And so, Darcy did every thing;       made up the match, gave the money, paid the fellow’s debts, and got him       his commission! So much the better. It will save me a world of trouble and       economy. Had it been your uncle’s doing, I must and _would_ have paid       him; but these violent young lovers carry every thing their own way. I       shall offer to pay him to-morrow; he will rant and storm about his love       for you, and there will be an end of the matter.”      <br />      He then recollected her embarrassment a few days before, on his reading       Mr. Collins’s letter; and after laughing at her some time, allowed her at       last to go—saying, as she quitted the room, “If any young men come       for Mary or Kitty, send them in, for I am quite at leisure.”      <br />      Elizabeth’s mind was now relieved from a very heavy weight; and, after       half an hour’s quiet reflection in her own room, she was able to join the       others with tolerable composure. Every thing was too recent for gaiety,       but the evening passed tranquilly away; there was no longer anything       material to be dreaded, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would come       in time.     <br />      When her mother went up to her dressing-room at night, she followed her,       and made the important communication. Its effect was most extraordinary;       for on first hearing it, Mrs. Bennet sat quite still, and unable to utter       a syllable. Nor was it under many, many minutes that she could comprehend       what she heard; though not in general backward to credit what was for the       advantage of her family, or that came in the shape of a lover to any of       them. She began at length to recover, to fidget about in her chair, get       up, sit down again, wonder, and bless herself.     <br />      “Good gracious! Lord bless me! only think! dear me! Mr. Darcy! Who would       have thought it! And is it really true? Oh! my sweetest Lizzy! how rich       and how great you will be! What pin-money, what jewels, what carriages you       will have! Jane’s is nothing to it—nothing at all. I am so pleased—so       happy. Such a charming man!—so handsome! so tall!—Oh, my dear       Lizzy! pray apologise for my having disliked him so much before. I hope he       will overlook it. Dear, dear Lizzy. A house in town! Every thing that is       charming! Three daughters married! Ten thousand a year! Oh, Lord! What       will become of me. I shall go distracted.”      <br />      This was enough to prove that her approbation need not be doubted: and       Elizabeth, rejoicing that such an effusion was heard only by herself, soon       went away. But before she had been three minutes in her own room, her       mother followed her.     <br />      “My dearest child,” she cried, “I can think of nothing else! Ten thousand       a year, and very likely more! ’Tis as good as a Lord! And a special       licence. You must and shall be married by a special licence. But my       dearest love, tell me what dish Mr. Darcy is particularly fond of, that I       may have it to-morrow.”      <br />      This was a sad omen of what her mother’s behaviour to the gentleman       himself might be; and Elizabeth found that, though in the certain       possession of his warmest affection, and secure of her relations’ consent,       there was still something to be wished for. But the morrow passed off much       better than she expected; for Mrs. Bennet luckily stood in such awe of her       intended son-in-law that she ventured not to speak to him, unless it was       in her power to offer him any attention, or mark her deference for his       opinion.     <br />      Elizabeth had the satisfaction of seeing her father taking pains to get       acquainted with him; and Mr. Bennet soon assured her that he was rising       every hour in his esteem.     <br />      “I admire all my three sons-in-law highly,” said he. “Wickham, perhaps, is       my favourite; but I think I shall like _your_ husband quite as well       as Jane’s.”      

Chapter 60

  Elizabeth’s spirits soon rising to playfulness again, she wanted Mr. Darcy       to account for his having ever fallen in love with her. “How could you       begin?” said she. “I can comprehend your going on charmingly, when you had       once made a beginning; but what could set you off in the first place?”      <br />      “I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the words, which       laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in the middle before I knew       that I _had_ begun.”      <br />      “My beauty you had early withstood, and as for my manners—my       behaviour to _you_ was at least always bordering on the uncivil, and       I never spoke to you without rather wishing to give you pain than not. Now       be sincere; did you admire me for my impertinence?”      <br />      “For the liveliness of your mind, I did.”      <br />      “You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very little less.       The fact is, that you were sick of civility, of deference, of officious       attention. You were disgusted with the women who were always speaking, and       looking, and thinking for _your_ approbation alone. I roused, and       interested you, because I was so unlike _them_. Had you not been       really amiable, you would have hated me for it; but in spite of the pains       you took to disguise yourself, your feelings were always noble and just;       and in your heart, you thoroughly despised the persons who so assiduously       courted you. There—I have saved you the trouble of accounting for       it; and really, all things considered, I begin to think it perfectly       reasonable. To be sure, you knew no actual good of me—but nobody       thinks of _that_ when they fall in love.”      <br />      “Was there no good in your affectionate behaviour to Jane while she was       ill at Netherfield?”      <br />      “Dearest Jane! who could have done less for her? But make a virtue of it       by all means. My good qualities are under your protection, and you are to       exaggerate them as much as possible; and, in return, it belongs to me to       find occasions for teasing and quarrelling with you as often as may be;       and I shall begin directly by asking you what made you so unwilling to       come to the point at last. What made you so shy of me, when you first       called, and afterwards dined here? Why, especially, when you called, did       you look as if you did not care about me?”      <br />      “Because you were grave and silent, and gave me no encouragement.”      <br />      “But I was embarrassed.”      <br />      “And so was I.”      <br />      “You might have talked to me more when you came to dinner.”      <br />      “A man who had felt less, might.”      <br />      “How unlucky that you should have a reasonable answer to give, and that I       should be so reasonable as to admit it! But I wonder how long you _would_      have gone on, if you had been left to yourself. I wonder when you _would_      have spoken, if I had not asked you! My resolution of thanking you for       your kindness to Lydia had certainly great effect. _Too much_, I am       afraid; for what becomes of the moral, if our comfort springs from a       breach of promise? for I ought not to have mentioned the subject. This       will never do.”      <br />      “You need not distress yourself. The moral will be perfectly fair. Lady       Catherine’s unjustifiable endeavours to separate us were the means of       removing all my doubts. I am not indebted for my present happiness to your       eager desire of expressing your gratitude. I was not in a humour to wait       for any opening of yours. My aunt’s intelligence had given me hope, and I       was determined at once to know every thing.”      <br />      “Lady Catherine has been of infinite use, which ought to make her happy,       for she loves to be of use. But tell me, what did you come down to       Netherfield for? Was it merely to ride to Longbourn and be embarrassed? or       had you intended any more serious consequence?”      <br />      “My real purpose was to see _you_, and to judge, if I could, whether       I might ever hope to make you love me. My avowed one, or what I avowed to       myself, was to see whether your sister were still partial to Bingley, and       if she were, to make the confession to him which I have since made.”      <br />      “Shall you ever have courage to announce to Lady Catherine what is to       befall her?”      <br />      “I am more likely to want time than courage, Elizabeth. But it ought       to be done, and if you will give me a sheet of paper, it shall be done       directly.”      <br />      “And if I had not a letter to write myself, I might sit by you and admire       the evenness of your writing, as another young lady once did. But I have       an aunt, too, who must not be longer neglected.”      <br />      From an unwillingness to confess how much her intimacy with Mr. Darcy had       been over-rated, Elizabeth had never yet answered Mrs. Gardiner’s long       letter; but now, having _that_ to communicate which she knew would be       most welcome, she was almost ashamed to find that her uncle and aunt had       already lost three days of happiness, and immediately wrote as follows:     <br />      “I would have thanked you before, my dear aunt, as I ought to have done,       for your long, kind, satisfactory, detail of particulars; but to say the       truth, I was too cross to write. You supposed more than really existed.       But _now_ suppose as much as you choose; give a loose rein to your       fancy, indulge your imagination in every possible flight which the subject       will afford, and unless you believe me actually married, you cannot       greatly err. You must write again very soon, and praise him a great deal       more than you did in your last. I thank you, again and again, for not       going to the Lakes. How could I be so silly as to wish it! Your idea of       the ponies is delightful. We will go round the Park every day. I am the       happiest creature in the world. Perhaps other people have said so before,       but not one with such justice. I am happier even than Jane; she only       smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love in the world that he can       spare from me. You are all to come to Pemberley at Christmas. Yours, etc.”      <br />      Mr. Darcy’s letter to Lady Catherine was in a different style; and still       different from either was what Mr. Bennet sent to Mr. Collins, in reply to       his last.     <br />      “Dear Sir,<br />      “I must trouble you once more for congratulations. Elizabeth will soon be       the wife of Mr. Darcy. Console Lady Catherine as well as you can. But, if       I were you, I would stand by the nephew. He has more to give.     <br />      “Yours sincerely, etc.”      <br />      Miss Bingley’s congratulations to her brother, on his approaching       marriage, were all that was affectionate and insincere. She wrote even to       Jane on the occasion, to express her delight, and repeat all her former       professions of regard. Jane was not deceived, but she was affected; and       though feeling no reliance on her, could not help writing her a much       kinder answer than she knew was deserved.     <br />      The joy which Miss Darcy expressed on receiving similar information, was       as sincere as her brother’s in sending it. Four sides of paper were       insufficient to contain all her delight, and all her earnest desire of       being loved by her sister.     <br />      Before any answer could arrive from Mr. Collins, or any congratulations to       Elizabeth from his wife, the Longbourn family heard that the Collinses       were come themselves to Lucas Lodge. The reason of this sudden removal was       soon evident. Lady Catherine had been rendered so exceedingly angry by the       contents of her nephew’s letter, that Charlotte, really rejoicing in the       match, was anxious to get away till the storm was blown over. At such a       moment, the arrival of her friend was a sincere pleasure to Elizabeth,       though in the course of their meetings she must sometimes think the       pleasure dearly bought, when she saw Mr. Darcy exposed to all the parading       and obsequious civility of her husband. He bore it, however, with       admirable calmness. He could even listen to Sir William Lucas, when he       complimented him on carrying away the brightest jewel of the country, and       expressed his hopes of their all meeting frequently at St. James’s, with       very decent composure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not till Sir       William was out of sight.     <br />      Mrs. Phillips’s vulgarity was another, and perhaps a greater, tax on his       forbearance; and though Mrs. Phillips, as well as her sister, stood in too       much awe of him to speak with the familiarity which Bingley’s good humour       encouraged, yet, whenever she _did_ speak, she must be vulgar. Nor       was her respect for him, though it made her more quiet, at all likely to       make her more elegant. Elizabeth did all she could to shield him from the       frequent notice of either, and was ever anxious to keep him to herself,       and to those of her family with whom he might converse without       mortification; and though the uncomfortable feelings arising from all this       took from the season of courtship much of its pleasure, it added to the       hope of the future; and she looked forward with delight to the time when       they should be removed from society so little pleasing to either, to all       the comfort and elegance of their family party at Pemberley.     

Chapter 61

  Happy for all her maternal feelings was the day on which Mrs. Bennet got       rid of her two most deserving daughters. With what delighted pride she       afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley, and talked of Mrs. Darcy, may be guessed.       I wish I could say, for the sake of her family, that the accomplishment of       her earnest desire in the establishment of so many of her children       produced so happy an effect as to make her a sensible, amiable,       well-informed woman for the rest of her life; though perhaps it was lucky       for her husband, who might not have relished domestic felicity in so       unusual a form, that she still was occasionally nervous and invariably       silly.     <br />      Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter exceedingly; his affection for her       drew him oftener from home than anything else could do. He delighted in       going to Pemberley, especially when he was least expected.     <br />      Mr. Bingley and Jane remained at Netherfield only a twelvemonth. So near a       vicinity to her mother and Meryton relations was not desirable even to _his_      easy temper, or _her_ affectionate heart. The darling wish of his       sisters was then gratified; he bought an estate in a neighbouring county       to Derbyshire, and Jane and Elizabeth, in addition to every other source       of happiness, were within thirty miles of each other.     <br />      Kitty, to her very material advantage, spent the chief of her time with       her two elder sisters. In society so superior to what she had generally       known, her improvement was great. She was not of so ungovernable a temper       as Lydia; and, removed from the influence of Lydia’s example, she became,       by proper attention and management, less irritable, less ignorant, and       less insipid. From the further disadvantage of Lydia’s society she was of       course carefully kept, and though Mrs. Wickham frequently invited her to       come and stay with her, with the promise of balls and young men, her       father would never consent to her going.     <br />      Mary was the only daughter who remained at home; and she was necessarily       drawn from the pursuit of accomplishments by Mrs. Bennet’s being quite       unable to sit alone. Mary was obliged to mix more with the world, but she       could still moralize over every morning visit; and as she was no longer       mortified by comparisons between her sisters’ beauty and her own, it was       suspected by her father that she submitted to the change without much       reluctance.     <br />      As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters suffered no revolution from the       marriage of her sisters. He bore with philosophy the conviction that       Elizabeth must now become acquainted with whatever of his ingratitude and       falsehood had before been unknown to her; and in spite of every thing, was       not wholly without hope that Darcy might yet be prevailed on to make his       fortune. The congratulatory letter which Elizabeth received from Lydia on       her marriage, explained to her that, by his wife at least, if not by       himself, such a hope was cherished. The letter was to this effect:     <br />      “My dear Lizzy,<br />      “I wish you joy. If you love Mr. Darcy half as well as I do my dear       Wickham, you must be very happy. It is a great comfort to have you so       rich, and when you have nothing else to do, I hope you will think of us. I       am sure Wickham would like a place at court very much, and I do not think       we shall have quite money enough to live upon without some help. Any place       would do, of about three or four hundred a year; but however, do not speak       to Mr. Darcy about it, if you had rather not.     <br />      “Yours, etc.”      <br />      As it happened that Elizabeth had much rather not, she endeavoured in her       answer to put an end to every entreaty and expectation of the kind. Such       relief, however, as it was in her power to afford, by the practice of       what might be called economy in her own private expences, she frequently       sent them. It had always been evident to her that such an income as       theirs, under the direction of two persons so extravagant in their wants,       and heedless of the future, must be very insufficient to their support;       and whenever they changed their quarters, either Jane or herself were       sure of being applied to for some little assistance towards discharging       their bills. Their manner of living, even when the restoration of peace       dismissed them to a home, was unsettled in the extreme. They were always       moving from place to place in quest of a cheap situation, and always       spending more than they ought. His affection for her soon sunk into       indifference; hers lasted a little longer; and in spite of her youth and       her manners, she retained all the claims to reputation which her marriage       had given her.     <br />      Though Darcy could never receive _him_ at Pemberley, yet, for       Elizabeth’s sake, he assisted him further in his profession. Lydia was       occasionally a visitor there, when her husband was gone to enjoy himself       in London or Bath; and with the Bingleys they both of them frequently       staid so long, that even Bingley’s good humour was overcome, and he       proceeded so far as to _talk_ of giving them a hint to be gone.     <br />      Miss Bingley was very deeply mortified by Darcy’s marriage; but as she       thought it advisable to retain the right of visiting at Pemberley, she       dropt all her resentment; was fonder than ever of Georgiana, almost as       attentive to Darcy as heretofore, and paid off every arrear of civility to       Elizabeth.     <br />      Pemberley was now Georgiana’s home; and the attachment of the sisters was       exactly what Darcy had hoped to see. They were able to love each other       even as well as they intended. Georgiana had the highest opinion in the       world of Elizabeth; though at first she often listened with an       astonishment bordering on alarm at her lively, sportive, manner of talking       to her brother. He, who had always inspired in herself a respect which       almost overcame her affection, she now saw the object of open pleasantry.       Her mind received knowledge which had never before fallen in her way. By       Elizabeth’s instructions, she began to comprehend that a woman may take       liberties with her husband which a brother will not always allow in a       sister more than ten years younger than himself.     <br />      Lady Catherine was extremely indignant on the marriage of her nephew; and       as she gave way to all the genuine frankness of her character in her reply       to the letter which announced its arrangement, she sent him language so       very abusive, especially of Elizabeth, that for some time all intercourse       was at an end. But at length, by Elizabeth’s persuasion, he was prevailed       on to overlook the offence, and seek a reconciliation; and, after a little       further resistance on the part of his aunt, her resentment gave way,       either to her affection for him, or her curiosity to see how his wife       conducted herself; and she condescended to wait on them at Pemberley, in       spite of that pollution which its woods had received, not merely from the       presence of such a mistress, but the visits of her uncle and aunt from the       city.     <br />      With the Gardiners, they were always on the most intimate terms. Darcy, as       well as Elizabeth, really loved them; and they were both ever sensible of       the warmest gratitude towards the persons who, by bringing her into       Derbyshire, had been the means of uniting them.     <br />*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRIDE AND PREJUDICE ***<br />Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.<br />Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.<br />START: FULL LICENSE<br />THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br />PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK<br />To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.<br />Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works<br />1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.<br />1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.<br />1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.<br />1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.<br />1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:<br />1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most     other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions     whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms     of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online     at [www.gutenberg.org](https://www.gutenberg.org). If you     are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws     of the country where you are located before using this eBook.   

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.